ویسکوزیته:

ویسکوزیته: نسبت تنش برشی به سرعت برشی در بین صفحات (لایه ها) مایع. (میزان اصطکاک میان لایه های سیال) هرچه ویسکزیته بیشتر باشد، به ازای تنش ثابت، سرعت برش کمتر خواهد بود. نحوه ی اندازه گیری تنش برشی و سرعت برشی در شکل نشان داده شده است. که یک مایع در میان دوصفحه ثابت در حالت ثابت است. به دلیل ثبات دو صفحه مایعی که بلافاصله بعد از دو صفحه قرار دارد نیز ثابت است و رفته رفته هرچه از دو صفحه دورتر می شویم، مایع حرکت کرده و به سرعت حرکت آن افزوده می شود، تا در وسط به حداکثر میزان خود برسد. ویسکوزیته به دما، اندازه ذرات دوغاب، بار ذرات دوغاب، شکل ذرات دوغاب، نوع توزیع ذرات دوغاب، محیط سیال یا نوع مایع (قطبی یا غیرقطبی بودن و...) بستگی دارد. (انتخاب مایع بستگی به نوع پروسه دارد. مثلاً برای روشی که نیاز به ویسکوزیته نسبتاً بالا دارد، باید از مایعی با ویسکوزیته نسبتاً بالا استفاده کرد.) عوامل پایدار کننده سوسپانسیونها نیز در ویسکوزیته موثرند.

آیا اندازه ذرات نشان داده شده در منحنی ثابت شده است؟،

آیا اندازه ذرات نشان داده شده در منحنی ثابت شده است؟، اندازه واقعی ذرات و اندازه نهایی ذرات چقدر است؟ خیر، زیرا در این روش، اندازه ذرات به اندازه نهایی نمی رسد، خصوصاً اگر پیوند بین ذرات محکم باشد، لذا در آلتراسونیک بخشی از ذرات پیوندشان با هم باقی می ماند و نمی شکند. در XRD برای آنالیز از پودر استفاده می شود. هرچه پودر ریزتر باشد، پهنای پیکهایی که از XRD بدست می آید، زیادتر می گردد تا یک حدی این پهنا خیلی اهمیت ندارد، اما در اندازه دانه های مایکرو و خیلی ریز، این پیکها دارای پهنای بیشتری می گردند، لذا از طریق اندازه پهنای پیک می توان تا حدودی به اندازه ذرات پی برد. این روش هم روشی مقایسه ای است. به این روش، روش پهن شدن کمی پیک می گویند.(این ها روشهای آنالیزی هستند) با استفاده از میکروسکوپ اندازه ذرات را بررسی کرد، که این روش یک روش آنالیتیک نیست بلکه یک روش کوآلیتیک است. پودر را برای دیدن در زیر میکروسکوپ باید خشک نمود. برای این کار مثلاً یک قطر از سوسپانسیون را بر روی سطح می ریزند و در زیر میکروسکوپ مشاهده می کنند، لذا اگر سوسپانسیون غلیظ باشد، ذرات در هنگام خشک شدن، دوباره تشکیل اگلومره می دهد. برای جلوگیری از این عمل از سوسپانسیونهایی بسیار بسیار رقیق استفاده کرد و سرعت خشک شدن را زیاد نمود تا درنتیجه سطح ویژه ذرات زیاد به هم نچسبد. روشهایی متفاوتی برای اندازه گیری اندازه ذرات وجود دارد. قدیمی ترین و مهمترین دستگاه ها، دستگاه سدی گراف است که با X-Ray کار می کند و محدوده قابل اندازه گیری، اندازه ذرات مشخصی دارد. باید یک رابطه interaction میان طول موج Xray و اندازه ذرات وجود داشته باشد. یعنی X-ray میتواند ذرات را با اندازه مشخص detect کند. دستگاههایی نیز هستند که با لیزر و یا با پراکندگی نور کار می کنند. این دستگاه ها هم با توجه به طول موج نور مورد استفاده، ابعاد متفاوتی از ذرات را می توانند شناسایی کنند. هر دستگاهی که استفاده گردد، میتواند نتایج حاصله از آن را توسط روش هایی مانند میکروسکوپی و یا اندزاه گیری سطح ویژه، چک کرد. این کار برای کاربردهای دقیق لازم است، اندازه ذره، اندازه کوچکترین اجزایی است که در سوسپانسیون وجود دارد. لذا اگر اگلومره به ذرات نهایی شکسته شده باشند، آنچه اندازه گیری می شود توزیع اندازه ذرات نهایی خواهد بود، اما اگر اگلومره را نشکسته باشیم، اندازه گیری انجام شده،اندازه کوچکترین جزیی است که به طور مستقل حرکت می کند. زیرا این دستگاه ها چیزی را که به صورت واحد و یکپارچه حرکت می کند را دیده و اندازه می گیرند. پس دستگاه ها، اندازه اجسامی را که به صورت توده حرکت می کنند را اندازه می گیرد، حال چه این ذرات به صورت ذرات نهایی و یا به صورت اگلومره باشند. شکل 3-5 یک روش اندازه گیری اندازه ذره: روش به این صورت است که تعداد ذراتی را که در یک محدوده ابعادی دارند، را می سنجد لذا اگر هرکدام از ستونها را با ستونهای قبل از آن جمع ببندیم، cumulative بدست می آید. Cumulative یعنی انباشته شدن روی هم که همان منحنی خط چین است. اگر همه را با هم جمع کنیم، برابر 100 درصد می شود.

ما آيا روند افزايش قابليت زينترينگ و انرژي سطحي همواره باعث افزايش دانسيته مي‌گردد؟

ما آيا روند افزايش قابليت زينترينگ و انرژي سطحي همواره باعث افزايش دانسيته مي‌گردد؟ منحنی نشان می دهد که (fig. 4.6) هرچه سطح ویژه زیادتر می گردد، انرژی سطحی سیستم نیز زیادتر می گردد (رابطه خطی است) اما دانسیته خام با افزایش سطح ویژه پودر افزایش می یابد. زیرا هرچه سطح ویژه زیاد می گردد، اتصالات ذرات و اگلومره ها قوی تر می گردد و اگلومره بیشتر و بزرگتری تولید می گردد. و هرچه اگلومره بیشتری تولید شود، فضای بیشتری بین آنها خالی می ماند و دانسیته خام کاهش می یابد. پس ریزدانه کردن ذرات و افزایش سطح ویژه به دلیل بالابردن قابلیت زینترینگ مطلوب است اما دانسیته خام را کاهش میدهد و هرچه دانسیته خام کاهش یابد، دانسیته نهایی نیز کم می شود. هرچه پودر درشت تر باشد، تشکیل اگلومره کمتر خواهد شد. یکی از دلایل اسپری درایر کردن این است که ما خود پودر را به صورت اگلومره در بیاوریم تا دیگر پودر در هنگام پروسه، تشکیل اگلومره ندهد تا packing factor افزایش یابد.

چرا ذرات و پودرها در سراميك مهم هستند؟

چرا ذرات و پودرها در سراميك مهم هستند؟ چون بجز موارد بسيار اندك (در ذوب و ريخته‌گري) روش شكل‌دهي سراميكها توسط پودر است. و در آنها بايد به شكلي پودر را سر هم كرده و شكل داد و سپسس آنها را سنتز نمود. سراميك assamble شده را بايد زينتر نمود. در زينتر كردن عامل بسيار مهم انرژي سطحي پودر است. هرچه پودر ريزتر باشد ، انرژي سطحي بالاتري دارد لذا در هنگام زينتر كردن در درجه حرارت و زمان كمتري مي‌توان به دانسيته بالاتري دست يافت. هرچه پودر ريزتر باشد انرژي سطحي بالاتر است و نيرو محركه بالاتري دارد و لذا قابليت زينتر شدنش بيشتر خواهد بود. قابليت زينتر شدن از اين جهت اهميت دارد كه هرچه بالاتر باشد ، پودر در دماي پايين تر و زمان كمتري زينتر مي‌گردد و چون هرچه زينتر شدن در دماي بالاتري صورت گيرد دانه‌ها درشت‌تري ايجاد مي‌شوند (رشد دانه) و كنترل بر روي ريزساختار كمتر مي‌گردد. حال اگر قابليت زينتر شدن بالا باشد، زينتر در دماي پايين تر صورت مي‌گيرد و چون انرژي ذرات براي رشد در دماي پايين‌تر كمتر است لذا رشد دانه كمتر صورت مي‌گيرد و خواص قطعه نهايي كمتر دچار مشكل مي‌گردد لذا قابليت زينتر شدن بر روي ريزساختار اثر مي‌گذارد. بنابراين هرچه پودر ريزتر باشد انرژي سطحي بالاتر است پس قابليت زينتر بالاتر است و دماي كمتري براي زينترينگ لازم است (قابليت زينتر در مسائل اقتصادي و زماني نيز حائز اهميت است.)

ريشه تشكيل اگلومره و چسبيدن ذرات به هم چيست؟

ريشه تشكيل اگلومره و چسبيدن ذرات به هم چيست؟ يك عامل نيروهاي واندروالس است و عامل ديگر پيوندهاي ثانويه است كه اهميت كمتري دارند. استحكام يك توده را چگونه اندازه مي‌گيرند؟ دو پودر را در نظر بگيريد كه يكي از ذرات سخت‌تر و ديگري از ذرات با چسبندگي ضعيف‌تر تشكيل شده است لذا ذرات با چسبندگي ضعيف‌تر ، راحت‌تر جدا مي‌شوند و ذرات با چسبندگي قوي‌تر سخت تر جدا مي‌گردند يك راه اين است كه با وارد كردن فشار بر پودر (مثلاً پرس كردن) مي‌توان استحكام توده را سنجيد. اگر يك اگلومره بزرگ را كه از پودرهاي مختلف تشكيل شده‌اند را تحت فشار قرار دهيم هم اتصال ميان اگلومره و اگلومره‌ها راحت‌تر شكسته مي‌شود و هم درون اگلومره شكسته مي‌شود و پودرها جدا مي‌شوند. نمودار زير نشان‌دهنده رابطه فشار و دانسيته پودر است. ابتدا اگلومره‌هاي ضعيف و سپس قوي شكسته مي‌شوند، لذا با مقايسه نمودار فشار- دانسيته در پودر هاي مختلف مي‌توان استحكام اگلومره‌هاي دو پودر را نسبت به هم سنجيد كه اتصال كدام قوي‌تر و كدام ضعيف‌تر است. لذا از طريق اين روش تنها مي‌توان استحكام را با هم مقايسه كرد آن هم به طور نسبي ولي نمي‌توان عدد خاصي براي آن يافت. راه‌هاي ديگري نيز وجودارد: پودر را به صورت خشك يا تر بر روي الك ريخته و ويبره مي‌كنيم. مدت زماني كه طول مي‌كشد نشان‌دهنده استحكام پودر است، ارتعاش الك باعث خرد شدن اگلومر‌ها و رد شدن آنها از الك مي‌گردد. (اين روش مقايسه‌اي است.) هر اگلومره از ذرات تشكيل شده است. به اين ذرات هم ذرات ابتدايي هم ذرات نهايي مي‌گويند. هنگامي كه پودر را سنتز مي‌نمايند ، اين ذرات اولين ذراتي هستند كه به وجود مي‌آيند لذا به آنها ذرات اوليه مي‌گويند و زماني كه پودر تشكيل مي‌شوند و آنها را ديسپرز مي‌كنيم تبديل به ذرات نهايي ميگردند بنابراين به ذرات نهايي نيز معروف‌اند. هر كدام از ذرات از كريستاليت‌ها تشكيل شده‌اند. تعريف اگلومره: توده‌اي از ذرات است كه ذرات (particle) آن قابل جدا شدن هستند. اما خود ذرات به كريستاليت تبديل نمي‌شوند.

تعريف پودر

تعريف پودر : دسته اي كه از ذرات متصل به هم تشكيل شده است.(تعريف كلي) تعريف ذره : به کوچکترین اجزاي جامدی که میتوانند بطور مستقل وجود داشته باشند گفته مي‌شود. گاهی این ذرات يك توده را مي‌سازند كه به اين توده Agglomerate گفته مي‌شود و قابل جدا شدن از يكديگر هستند. اگر اين توده به سختي به يكديگر متصل شده باشند و به سختي از هم جدا شوند به آن Aggregate يا Hard-Agglomerate مي‌گويند. آگلومره: توده كوچكي متشكل از ذرات اوليه كه از طريق نيروهاي سطحي يا پلهاي جامد (solid bridge) بهم پيوسته اند و داراي شبكه اي از تخلخلهاي بهم پيوسته اند. گرانول: آگلوره هايي هستند كه بصورت تعمدي تشكيلي شده و داراي اندازه كنترل شده باشد. فلاك: اگر ذرات مجزا درون سوسپانسيون بهم بچسبند و توده تشكيل دهند به اين عمليات تشكيل توده، تشكيل فلاك گويند.( خوشه يا دسته اي از ذرات كه بوسيله نيروهاي كشش سطحي يا عوامل فلوكوله كننده آلي در يك سوسپانسيون مايع تشكيل مي شود.) اگر آگلومره اي در داخل سوسپانسيون بريزيم، نمي گوييم فلاك هستند، بلكه آگلومره هاي باز نشده اند. كلوئيد: اگر ذرات ابعادش بين 1nm-1µm بود، سوسپانسيون حاصل را كلوئيد مي گويند.(ذرات ريزي كه هنگام پخش شدن در يك مايع بدون ته نشيني ، حركات براوني خود را حفظ نمايند.) آگريگيت: جزء سازنده داراي اندازه بزرگتر در بچ، گاهي به آگلومره هاي سخت نيز آگريگيت مي گويند. اهميتش در فرمولاسيون نسوز، بتن و آسفالت است. در ساخت سراميكهاي پرسلاني ، مهندسي و ... آگريگيت نداريم، پودر داريم.اگر يك مخلوطي كه مي خواهيم بدنه اي با آن بسازيم و هم ذرات درشت و متراكم استفاده كنيم و هم ذرات ريز و مخلوطي از اينها داشته باشيم، به آن ذرات درشت و متراكم كهه بخش اصلي زمينه را تشكيل مي دهند آگريگيت مي گويند.

تغلیظ کائولن

تغلیظ کائولن کائولن از هوازدگی سنگهای ثانویه فلدسپاتی پدید می آید. در معدن کائولن، کائولینیت، سیلیس، فلدسپات، کوارتز و ... نیز وجود دارد. بخاطر تاریخچه باستانی که در یک معدن وجود دارد، امکان دارد که نوع کائولن موجود در یک معدن با دیگر معادن تفاوت داشته باشد. (پرکائولینیت، کم کائولینیت، نوع رنگ و ...) معادن به صورت روباز(open pit) (بهترين معادن كائولن اروپا از اين نوع هستند ودر ايران با وجود اينكه معادن خوبي نداريم ميتوان زنوز و آباده را نام برد)و یا بسته هستند. در یک معدن، نکته مهم برداشت از معدن و هماهنگسازی است. در یک معدن، نقاط مختلف معدن دارای درجه های متفاوت خلوص مواد در جاهای گوناگون می باشد در نتیجه نمی توان به طور ساده عملیات تغلیظ را انجام داد و باید تکنیکهای هماهنگ سازی و انبار صورت گیرد. زیرا مواد استخراج شده باید همگن باشند تا خلوص مواد یکسان باشد، برای این منظور و برای هماهنگ سازی و انبار و یکنواخت سازی از تکنیکهای دپوی چند تپه ای و یا دپو و برداشت عمود بر هم استفاده می گردد. بسته به نوع معدن کائولنیت موجود در سنگ در یک محدوده مثلاً 25-30 درصد وجود دارد که باید به 70-80 درصد برسد تا درصد کائولن مناسبی داشته باشیم. پس به طور كلي سنگهايي كه از معادن به دست مي آيند بايد دو كار بر روي آنها انجام شود؛ يكي اينكه بايد تغليظ شوند تا درصد كائولينيت افزايش يابد و ثانيا بايد ناخالصيهاي كائولن گرفته شود. ( بعضي ناخالصيها وجودشان مضر است؛ مانند: آهن، تيتانيوم؛ ولي بعضي زياد خطرناك نيستند مثل كوارتز و فلدسپار.)براي سراميكهاي سنتي بيشتر افزايش مينرال كائولينيت اهميت دارد و در صورتي عمليات شيميايي در جهت حذف ناخالصي ها انجام مي شود كه بخواهيم در جهت خاصي استفاده شود. دو نوع مواد معدني كائولن داريم: 1- معدن پر از كلوخه هاي بسيار محكم باشد (مثل معدن زنوز). 2- كائولن در حالت طبيعي به صورت پودر يا كلوخه هايي با استحكام كم داريم.

Chapter 1 82. Varshneya, A. K. Fundamentals of Inorganic Glasses; Academic Press: San Diego, CA, 1994, Chap. 20. 83. Glass: Science and Technology; Uhlmann, D. R., Kreidl, N. J. eds.; Academic Press: San Diego, CA, 1983, Vol. 1Vol. 2, Pt. 1. 84. McMillan, P. W. Glass Ceramics; 2nd ed.; Academic Press: New York, 1979. 85. Grossman, D. G. Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials; Brook, R. J. ed.; The MIT Press: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1990, pp. 170–176. 86. Matijevic, E. Ultrastructure Processing of Ceramics, Glasses, and Composites; Hench, L. L., Ulrich, D. R. eds.; John Wiley: New York, 1984, pp. 334–352. 87. Zhou, Y. C.; Rahaman, M. N. J. Mater. Res. 1993, Vol. 8 (7), 1680. 88. Lange, F. F. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 1989, Vol. 72 (1), 3. 89. Barringer, E. A.; Bowen, H. K. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 1982, Vol. 85 (12), C-199; Am. Ceram. Soc. Bull. 1982, 61, 336. 90. Brook, R. J. Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials; Brook, R. J. ed.; The MIT Press: Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1990, pp. 1–8. 91. Chu, G. P. K. Ceramic Microstructures; Fulrath, R. M., Pask, J. A. eds.; John Wiley: New York, 1968, p. 833. 92. Dalgleish, B. J.; Evans, A. G. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 1985, Vol. 68 (1), 44. 93. Yan, M. F.; Rhodes, W. W. Am. Ceram. Soc. Bull. 1984, Vol. 63 (12), 1484. 94. Schmutzler, H. I. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 1994, Vol. 77, 721. 2 Synthesis of Powders 2.1 INTRODUCTION As outlined in Chapter 1, the characteristics of the powder have a remarkable effect on subsequent processing, such as consolidation of the powder into a green body and firing to produce the desired microstructure. As a result, powder synthesis is very important to the overall fabrication of ceramics. In this chapter we shall first define, in general terms, the desirable characteristics that a powder should possess for the production of successful ceramics and then consider some of the main methods used for the synthesis of ceramic powders. In practice, the choice of a powder preparation method will depend on the production cost and the capability of the method for achieving a certain set of desired characteristics. For convenience, we shall divide the powder synthesis methods into two categories: mechanical methods and chemical methods. Powder synthesis by chemical methods is an area of ceramic processing that has received a high degree of interest and has undergone considerable changes in the last 25 years. Further new developments in this area are expected in the future. 2.2 DESIRABLE POWDER CHARACTERISTICS Traditional ceramics generally must meet less specific property requirements than advanced ceramics. They can be chemically inhomogeneous and can have complex microstructures. Unlike the case of advanced ceramics, chemical reaction during firing is often a requirement. The starting materials for traditional ceramics therefore consist of mixtures of powders with a chosen reactivity. For example, the starting powders for an insulating porcelain can, typically, be a 49 50 Chapter 2 mixture of clay (50 wt%), feldspar (25 wt%), and silica (25 wt%). Fine particle size is desirable for good chemical reactivity. The powders must also be chosen to give a reasonably high packing density that serves to limit the shrinkage and distortion of the body during firing. Clays form the major constituent and therefore provide the fine particle size constituent in the starting mixture for most traditional ceramics. Generally, low cost powder preparation methods are used for traditional ceramics. Advanced ceramics must meet very specific property requirements and therefore their chemical composition and microstructure must be well controlled. Careful attention must be paid to the quality of the starting powders. For advanced ceramics, the important powder characteristics are the size, size distribution, shape, state of agglomeration, chemical composition, and phase composition. The structure and chemistry of the surface are also important. The size, size distribution, shape, and state of agglomeration have an important influence on both the powder consolidation step and the microstructure of the fired body. A particle size greater than 1 m generally precludes the use of colloidal consolidation methods because the settling time of the particles is fairly short. The most profound effect of the particle size, however, is on the sintering. As we shall show later, the rate at which the body densifies increases strongly with a decrease in particle size. Normally, if other factors do not cause severe difficulties during firing, a particle size of less than 1 m allows the achievement of high density within a reasonable time (e.g., a few hours). Whereas a powder with a wide distribution of particle sizes (sometimes referred to as a polydisperse powder) may lead to higher packing density in the green body, this benefit is usually vastly outweighed by difficulties in microstructural control during sintering. A common problem is that the large grains coarsen rapidly at the expense of the smaller grains, making the attainment of high density with controlled grain size impossible. Homogeneous packing of a narrow size distribution powder (i.e., a nearly monodisperse powder) generally allows greater control of the microstructure. A spherical or equiaxial shape is beneficial for controlling the uniformity of the packing. Agglomerates lead to heterogeneous packing in the green body which, in turn, leads to differential sintering during the firing stage. Differential sintering occurs when different regions of the body shrink at different rates. This can lead to serious problems such as the development of large pores and cracklike voids in the fired body (see Fig. 1.24). Furthermore, the rate at which the body densifies is roughly similar to that for a coarse-grained body with a particle size equivalent to that of the agglomerates. An agglomerated powder therefore has serious limitations for the fabrication of ceramics when high density coupled with a finegrained microstructure is desired. Agglomerates are classified into two types: soft agglomerates in which the particles are held together by weak van der Waals forces and hard agglomerates in which the particles are chemically bonded toSynthesis of Powders 51 gether by strong bridges. The ideal situation is the avoidance of agglomeration in the powder. However, in most cases this is not possible. In such cases, we would then prefer to have soft agglomerates rather than hard agglomerates. Soft agglomerates can be broken down relatively easily by mechanical methods (e.g., pressing or milling) or by dispersion in a liquid. Hard agglomerates cannot be easily broken down and therefore must be avoided or removed from the powder. Surface impurities may have a significant influence on the dispersion of the powder in a liquid, but the most serious effects of variations in chemical composition are encountered in the firing stage. Impurities may lead to the formation of a small amount of liquid phase at the sintering temperature, which causes selected growth of large individual grains (Fig. 1.23). In such a case, the achievement of a fine uniform grain size would be impossible. Chemical reactions between incompletely reacted phases can also be a source of problems. We would therefore like to have no chemical change in the powder during firing. For some materials, polymorphic transformation between different crystalline structures can also be a source of severe difficulties for microstructure control. Common examples are ZrO2, for which cracking is a severe problem on cooling, and - Al2O3, where the transformation to the  phase results in rapid grain growth and a severe retardation in the densification rate. To summarize, the desirable powder characteristics for the fabrication of advanced ceramics are listed in Table 2.1. 2.3 POWDER SYNTHESIS METHODS A variety of methods exist for the synthesis of ceramic powders. In this book, we divide them into two categories: mechanical methods and chemical methods. Mechanical methods are generally used to prepare powders of traditional ceramics from naturally occurring raw materials. Powder preparation by mechanical methods is a fairly mature area of ceramic processing in which the scope for new developments is rather small. However, in recent years, the preparation of fine TABLE 2.1 Desirable Powder Characteristics for Advanced Ceramics Powder characteristic Desired property Particle size Particle size distribution Particle shape State of agglomeration Chemical composition Phase composition Fine ( 1 m) Narrow or monodisperse Spherical or equiaxial No agglomeration or soft agglomerates High purity Single phase 52 Chapter 2 powders of some advanced ceramics by mechanical methods involving milling at high speeds has received a fair amount of interest. Chemical methods are generally used to prepare powders of advanced ceramics from synthetic materials or from naturally occurring raw materials that have undergone a considerable degree of chemical refinement. Some of the methods categorized as chemical involve a mechanical milling step as part of the process. The milling step is usually necessary for the breakdown of agglomerates and for the production of the desired physical characteristics of the powder such as average particle size and particle size distribution. Powder preparation by chemical methods is an area of ceramic processing that has seen several new developments in the past 25 years and further new developments are expected in the future. Table 2.2 provides a summary of the common powder preparation methods for ceramics. 2.4 POWDER PREPARATION BY MECHANICAL METHODS 2.4.1 Comminution The process in which small particles are produced by reducing the size of larger ones by mechanical forces is usually referred to as comminution. It involves operations such as crushing, grinding, and milling. For traditional, clay-based ceramics, machines such as jaw, gyratory, and cone crushers are used for coarse size reduction of the mined raw material, to produce particles in the size range of 0.1–1 mm. The equipment and the processes involved in the production of these coarse particles are well described elsewhere (1–3). Here we will assume that a stock of coarse particles (with sizes 1 mm) is available and consider the processes applicable to the subsequent size reduction to produce a fine powder. The most common way to achieve this size reduction is by milling. One or more of a variety of mills may be used, including high-compression roller mills, jet mills (also referred to as fluid energy mills), and ball mills (3,4). Ball mills are categorized into various types depending on the method used to impart motion to the balls (e.g., tumbling, vibration, and agitation). For the following discussion, we define the energy utilization of the comminution method as the ratio of the new surface area created to the total mechanical energy supplied. The rate of grinding is defined as the amount of new surface area created per unit mass of particles per unit time. Obviously, there is a connection between the two terms. A comminution method that has a high energy utilization will also have a high rate of grinding, so that the achievement of a given particle size will take a shorter time. For a given method, we will also want to understand how the rate of grinding depends on the various experimental factors. Synthesis of Powders 53 TABLE 2.2 Common Powder Preparation Methods for Ceramics Powder preparation method Advantages Disadvantages Mechanical Comminution Mechanochemical synthesis Chemical Solid-state reaction Decomposition, reaction between solids Liquid solutions Precipitation or coprecipitation; solvent vaporization (spray drying, spray pyrolysis, freeze drying); gel routes (sol–gel, Pechini, citrate gel, glycine nitrate) Nonaqueous liquid reaction Vapor-phase reaction Gas–solid reaction Gas–liquid reaction Reaction between gases Inexpensive, wide applicability Fine particle size, good for nonoxides, low temperature route Simple apparatus, inexpensive High purity, small particle size, composition control, chemical homogeneity High purity, small particle size Commonly inexpensive for large particle size High purity, small particle size High purity, small particle size, inexpensive for oxides Limited purity, limited homogeneity, large particle size Limited purity, limited homogeneity Agglomerated powder, limited homogeneity for multicomponent powders Expensive, poor for nonoxides, powder agglomeration commonly a problem Limited to nonoxides Commonly low purity, expensive for fine powders Expensive, limited applicability Expensive for nonoxides, agglomeration commonly a problem 54 Chapter 2 In the milling process, the particles experience mechanical stresses at their contact points due to compression, impact, or shear with the mill medium or with other particles. The mechanical stresses lead to elastic and inelastic deformation and, if the stress exceeds the ultimate strength of the particle, to fracture of the particles. The mechanical energy supplied to the particle is used not only to create new surfaces but also to produce other physical changes in the particle (e.g., inelastic deformation, increase in temperature, and lattice rearrangements within the particle). Changes in the chemical properties (especially the surface properties) can also occur, especially after prolonged milling or under very vigorous milling conditions. Consequently, the energy utilization of the process can be fairly low, ranging from 20% for milling produced by compression forces to 5% for milling by impact. Figure 2.1 summarizes the stress mechanisms and the range of particle sizes achieved with different types of mills for the production of fine powders. 2.4.1.1 High-Compression Roller Mills In the high-compression roller mill, the material is stressed between two rollers. In principle, the process is similar to a conventional roller mill, but the contact pressure is considerably higher (in the range of 100–300 MPa). The stock of coarse particles is comminuted and compacted. This process must therefore be used in conjunction with another milling process (e.g., ball milling) to produce FIGURE 2.1 Range of particle sizes reached with different types of mills. (From Ref. 4.) Synthesis of Powders 55 a powder. Although the process is unsuitable for the production of particle sizes below 10 m, it has two significant advantages. First, the energy utilization is fairly good because the mechanical energy supplied to the rollers goes directly into comminuting the particles. For the production of the same size of particles from a stock of coarse particles, the use of a high-energy roller mill in conjunction with a ball mill is more efficient than the use of a ball mill alone. A second advantage is that since only a small amount of material makes contact with the rolls, the wear can be fairly low (e.g., much lower than in ball milling). 2.4.1.2 Jet Mills Jet mills are manufactured in a variety of designs. Generally, the operation consists of the interaction of one or more streams of high-speed gas bearing the stock of coarse particles with another high speed stream. Comminution occurs by particle–particle collisions. In some designs, comminution is achieved by collisions between the particles in the high speed stream and a wall (fixed or movable) within the mill. The milled particles leave the mill in the emergent fluid stream and are usually collected in a cyclone chamber outside the mill. The gas for the high-speed stream is usually compressed air, but inert gases such as nitrogen or argon may be used to reduce oxidation of certain nonoxide materials (e.g., Si). The average particle size and the particle size distribution of the milled powder depend on a number of factors, including the size, size distribution, hardness and elasticity of the feed particles, the pressure at which the gas is injected, the dimensions of the milling chamber, and the use of particle classification in conjunction with the milling. Multiple gas inlet nozzles are incorporated into some jet mill designs in order to provide multiple collisions between the particles, thereby enhancing the comminution process. In some cases the flow of the particles in the high-speed gas stream can be utilized for their classification in the milling chamber. The feed particles remain in the grinding zone until they are reduced to a sufficiently fine size and then are removed from the milling chamber. An advantage of jet mills is that when combined with a particle classification device, they provide a rapid method for the production of a powder with a narrow size distribution for particle sizes down to 1 m. A further advantage is that for some designs, the particles do not come into contact with the surfaces of the milling chamber, so contamination is not a problem. 2.4.1.3 Ball Mills The high-compression roller mills and jet mills just described achieve comminution without the use of grinding media. For mills that incorporate grinding media (balls or rods), comminution occurs by compression, impact, and shear (friction) between the moving grinding media and the particles. Rod mills are not suitable for the production of fine powders, whereas ball milling can be used to produce 56 Chapter 2 particle sizes from 10 m to as low as a fraction of a micrometer. Ball milling is suitable for wet or dry milling. Ball milling is a fairly complex process that does not lend itself easily to rigorous theoretical analysis. The rate of grinding depends on a number of factors, including themill parameters, the properties of the grinding media, and the properties of the particles to be ground (3). Generally, ball mills that run at low speeds contain large balls because most of the mechanical energy supplied to the particle is in the form of potential energy. Those mills that run at high speeds contain small balls because, in this case, most of the energy supplied to the particle is in the form of kinetic energy. For a given size of grinding medium, since the mass is proportional to the density, the grinding medium should consist of materials with as high a density as possible. In practice, the choice of the grinding medium is usually limited by cost. The size of the grinding medium is an important consideration. Small grinding media are generally better than large ones. For a given volume, the number of balls increases inversely as the cube of the radius. Assuming that the rate of grinding depends on the number of contact points between the balls and the powder and that the number of contact points, in turn, depends on the surface area of the balls, then the rate of grinding will increase inversely as the radius of the balls. However, the balls cannot be too small since they must impart sufficient mechanical energy to the particles to cause fracture. The rate of grinding also depends on the particle size. The rate decreases with decreasing particle size and, as the particles become fairly fine (e.g., about 1 m to a few micrometers), it becomes more and more difficult to achieve further reduction in size. A practical grinding limit is approached (Fig. 2.2). This limit depends on several factors. An important factor is the increased tendency for the particles to agglomerate with decreasing particle size. A physical equilibrium is therefore set up between the agglomeration and comminution processes. Another factor is the decreased probability for the occurrence of a comminution event with decreasing particle size. Finally, the probability of a flaw with a given size existing in the particle decreases with decreasing particle size, i.e., the particle becomes stronger. The reduction of the limiting particle size may be achieved by wet milling as opposed to dry milling (Fig. 2.2), by using a dispersing agent during wet milling (Fig. 2.3), and by performing the milling in stages (3). For staged milling, as the particles get finer, they are transferred to another compartment of the mill or to another mill operating with smaller balls. A disadvantage of ball milling is that wear of the grinding medium can be fairly high. For advanced ceramics, as discussed before, the presence of impurities in the powder is a serious concern. The best solution is to use balls with the same composition as the powder itself. However, this is only possible in very few cases and even for these, at fairly great expense. Another solution is to use a grinding medium that is chemically inert at the firing temperature of the body (e.g., ZrO2 Synthesis of Powders 57 FIGURE 2.2 Particle size versus grinding time for ball milling. (From Ref. 3.) FIGURE 2.3 Effect of Flotigham P, an organic dispersing agent, on grinding of quartzite and limestone in a rod mill. (From Ref. 5.) 58 Chapter 2 balls) or can be removed from the powder by washing (e.g., steel balls). A common problem is the use of porcelain balls or low-purity Al2O3 balls that wear easily and introduce a fair amount of SiO2 into the powder. Silicate liquids normally form at the firing temperature and make microstructural control very difficult. A list of grinding balls available commercially and the approximate density of each is given in Table 2.3. Tumbling ball mills, usually referred to simply as ball mills, consist of a slowly rotating horizontal cylinder that is partly filled with grinding balls and the particles to be ground. In addition to the factors discussed above, the speed of rotation of the mill is an important variable since it influences the trajectory of the balls and the mechanical energy supplied to the powder. Defining the critical speed of rotation as the speed required to just take the balls to the apex of revolution (i.e., to the top of the mill where the centrifugal force just balances the force of gravity), we find that the critical speed (in revolutions per unit time) is equal to (g/a)1/2/(2 ), where a is the radius of the mill and g is the acceleration due to gravity. In practice, ball mills are operated at 75% of the critical speed so that the balls do not reach the top of the mill (Fig. 2.4). As we outlined earlier, the ball milling process does not lend itself easily to rigorous theoretical analysis. We therefore have to be satisfied with empirical relationships. One such empirical relationship is Rate of milling ≈ Aa d r m 1/2 ρ (2.1) where A is numerical constant that is specific to the mill being used and the powder being milled, a is the radius of the mill, is the density of the balls, d TABLE 2.3 Commercially Available Grinding Media for Ball Milling Grinding media Density (g/cm3) Porcelain Silicon nitride Silicon carbide Alumina Lower than 95% purity Greater than 99% purity Zirconia MgO stabilized High purity Y2O3 stabilized Steel Tungsten carbide 2.3 3.1 3.1 3.4–3.6 3.9 5.5 6.0 7.7 14.5 Synthesis of Powders 59 FIGURE 2.4 Schematic of a ball mill in cataracting motion. (From Ref. 4.) is the particle size of the powder, and r is the radius of the balls. According to Eq. (2.1), the rate decreases with decreasing particle size; however, this holds up to a certain point since, as discussed earlier, a practical grinding limit is reached after a certain time. The variation of the rate of grinding with the radius of the balls must also be taken with caution; the balls will not possess sufficient energy to cause fracture of the particles if they are too small. In themilling process, the objective is to have the balls fall onto the particles at the bottom of the mill rather than onto the mill liner itself. For a mill operating at 75% of its critical speed, this occurs for dry milling for a quantity of balls filling 50% of the mill volume and for a charge of particles filling 25% of the mill volume. For wet milling, a useful guide is for the balls occupying 50% of the mill volume and the slurry 40% of the mill volume with the solids content of the slurry equal to 25–40%. Wet ball milling has an advantage over dry milling in that its energy utilization is somewhat higher (by 10–20%). A further advantage, as we have mentioned earlier, is the ability to produce a higher fraction of finer particles. Disadvantages of wet milling are the increased wear of the grinding media, the need for drying of the powder after milling, and contamination of the powder by the adsorbed vehicle. Vibratory ball mills or vibro-mills consist of a drum, almost filled with a well-packed arrangement of grinding media and the charge of particles, that is vibrated fairly rapidly (10–20 Hz) in three dimensions. The grinding medium, usually cylindrical in shape, occupies more than 90% of the mill volume. The amplitude of the vibrations is controlled so as not to disrupt the well-packed 60 Chapter 2 arrangement of the grinding media. The three-dimensional motion helps in the distribution of the charge of particles and, in the case of wet milling, to minimize segregation of the particles in the slurry. The fairly rapid vibratory motion produces an impact energy that is much greater than the energy supplied to the particles in a tumbling ball mill. Vibratory ball mills therefore provide a much more rapid comminution process compared to the tumbling ball mills. They are also more energy efficient than tumbling ball mills. Agitated ball mills, also referred to as attrition mills or stirred media mills, differ from tumbling ballmills in that themilling chamber does not rotate. Instead, the stock of particles and the grinding medium are stirred rather vigorously with a stirrer rotating continuously at frequencies of 1–10 Hz. The grinding chamber is aligned either vertically or horizontally (Fig. 2.5) with the stirrer located at the center of the chamber. The grinding media consist of small spheres (0.2–10 mm) that make up 60–90% of the available volume of the mill. Although it can be used for dry milling, most agitated ball milling is carried out with slurries. Most agitated ball milling is also carried out continuously, with the slurry of particles to be milled fed in at one end and the milled product removed at the other end. For milling where the agitation is fairly intense, considerable heat is produced, and a means of cooling the milling chamber is required. Agitated ball mills have a distinct advantage over tumbling ball mills and vibratory ball mills in that the energy utilization is significantly higher. They also have the ability to handle a higher solids content in the slurry to be milled. Furthermore, as we have discussed earlier, the use of fine grinding media improves the rate of milling. The high efficiency of the process coupled with the short duration required for milling means that contamination of the milled powder is less serious than in the case for tumbling ball mills or vibratory ball mills. Contamination in agitated ball milling can be further reduced by lining the mill FIGURE 2.5 Schematic of an agitated ball mill. (From Ref. 4.) Synthesis of Powders 61 chamber with a ceramic material or a plastic and by using ceramic stirrers and grinding media. 2.4.2 Mechanochemical Synthesis In comminution, our interest lies mainly in achieving certain physical characteristics, such as particle size and particle size distribution. However, the exploitation of chemical changes during milling for the preparation of powders has received some interest in recent years. Grinding enhances the chemical reactivity of powders. Rupture of the bonds during particle fracture results in surfaces with unsatisfied valences. This, combined with the high surface area favors reaction between mixed particles or between the particles and their surroundings. Powder preparation by high-energy ball milling of elemental mixtures is referred to by various terms, including mechanochemical synthesis, mechanosynthesis, mechanical driven synthesis, mechanical alloying, and high energy milling.While no term has received widespread acceptance, we shall use the term mechanochemical synthesis in this book. The method has attracted significant interest in the last 20 years or so for the production of powders of metals and alloys (6–8). While less attention has been paid to inorganic systems, the method has been investigated for the preparation of a variety of powders, including oxides, carbides, nitrides, borides, and silicides (9–12). Mechanochemical synthesis can be carried out in small mills, such as the Spex mill, for synthesizing a few grams of powder or in attrition mills for larger quantities. In the Spex mill, a cylindrical vial containing the milling balls and the charge of particles undergoes large amplitude vibrations in three dimensions at a frequency of 20 Hz. The charge occupies 20% of the volume of the vial, and the amount of milling media (in the form of balls 5–10 mm in diameter) makes up 2–10 times the mass of the charge. The milling is normally carried out for a few tens of hours for the set of conditions indicated here. The method therefore involves high-intensity vibratory milling for very extended periods. An advantage of mechanochemical synthesis is the ease of preparation of powders that can otherwise be difficult to produce, such as those of the silicides and carbides. For example, most metal carbides are formed by the reaction between metals or metal hydrides and carbon at high temperatures (in some cases as high as 2000C). Furthermore, some carbides and silicides have a narrow compositional range that is difficult to produce by other methods. A disadvantage is the incorporation of impurities from the mill and milling medium into the powder. The mechanism of mechanochemical synthesis is not clear. One possibility is the occurrence of the reaction by a solid-state diffusion mechanism. Since diffusion is thermally activated, this would require a significant lowering of the activation energy, a considerable increase in the temperature existing in the mill, 62 Chapter 2 or some combination of the two. While considerable heating of the mill occurs, the temperature is significantly lower than that required for a true solid-state mechanism. A second possibility is that the reaction occurs by local melting during the milling process. While melting of the particles may accompany highly exothermic reactions, as outlined for the next mechanism, the evidence for compound formation by local melting is unclear. A third possibility is the occurrence of the reaction by a form of selfpropagating process at high temperature. In highly exothermic reactions, such as the formation of molybdenum and titanium silicides from their elemental mixtures, the heat that is liberated is often sufficient to sustain the reaction (13,14). However, for the reaction to first occur, a source of energy must be available to raise the adiabatic temperature of the system to that required for it to become self-sustaining. The surface energy of the very fine powders prior to extensive reaction is quite enormous. For example, the average particle sizes of the Mo and Si powders prior to extensive formation of MoSi2 have been reported as 20 nm and 10 nm, respectively (13). The surface energy of the particles alone is estimated as 5–10% of the heat of formation of MoSi2 (131.9 kJ/mol at 298 K). This high surface energy, coupled with the stored strain energy (predominantly in theMo particles), may provide such a source of energy for sustaining the reaction. A critical step for the formation reaction in mechanochemical synthesis appears to be the generation of a fine enough particle size so that the available surface and strain energy is sufficient to make the reaction self-sustaining. Experimentally, the reaction for MoSi2 and other silicides shows features that are characteristic of a self-propagating process. As shown in Fig. 2.6, following an induction period, the reaction occurs quite abruptly. It is likely that after a small portion of the elemental powders react during the milling process, the heat liberated by the reaction ignites the unreacted portion until the bulk of the elemental powders is converted to the product. It is not clear whether the formation of a liquid or the melting of the product occurs during the rapid reaction. Immediately following the reaction, the product is highly agglomerated. For MoSi2, the agglomerate size was found to be 100 m, made up of primary particles of 0.3 m in diameter (Fig. 2.7). 2.5 POWDER SYNTHESIS BY CHEMICAL METHODS A wide range of chemical methods exist for the synthesis of ceramic powders and several reviews of the subject are available in the ceramic literature (15–20). For convenience, we will consider the methods in three fairly broad categories: (1) solid-state reactions, (2) synthesis from liquid solutions, and (3) vapor-phase reactions. Synthesis of Powders 63 FIGURE 2.6 X-ray diffraction pattern of a stoichiometric mixture of Mo and Si powders after milling for (a) 3 h 12 min and (b) 3 h 13 min showing a fairly abrupt formation of MoSi2. (From Ref. 13.) FIGURE 2.7 TEM image of MoSi2 in the sample milled for 3 h 13 min showing three particles separated by Mo (arrow). (From Ref. 13.) 64 Chapter 2 2.5.1 Solid-State Reactions Chemical decomposition reactions, in which a solid reactant is heated to produce a new solid plus a gas, are commonly used for the production of powders of simple oxides from carbonates, hydroxides, nitrates, sulfates, acetates, oxalates, alkoxides, and other metal salts. An example is the decomposition of calcium carbonate (calcite) to produce calcium oxide and carbon dioxide gas: CaCO s CaO s CO g 3 2 ( )→ ( )+ ( ) (2.2) Chemical reactions between solid starting materials, usually in the form of mixed powders, are common for the production of powders of complex oxides such as titanates, ferrites, and silicates. The reactants normally consist of simple oxides, carbonates, nitrates, sulfates, oxalates, or acetates. An example is the reaction between zinc oxide and alumina to produce zinc aluminate: ZnO(s)+ AlO (s)→ ZnAlO (s) 2 3 2 4 (2.3) These methods, involving decomposition of solids or chemical reaction between solids are referred to in the ceramic literature as calcination. 2.5.1.1 Decomposition Because of the industrial and scientific interest, a large body of literature exists on the principles, kinetics, and chemistry of decomposition reactions. Several comprehensive texts or reviews are available on the subject (21–23). The most widely studied systems are CaCO3, MgCO3, and Mg(OH)2. We will focus on the basic thermodynamics, reaction kinetics and mechanism, and process parameters pertinent to the production of powders. Considering the thermodynamics, for the decomposition of CaCO3 defined by Eq. (2.2), the standard heat (enthalpy) of reaction at 298K, Ho R, is 44.3 kcal/ mol (24). The reaction is strongly endothermic (i.e., Ho R is positive), which is typical for most decomposition reactions. This means that heat must be supplied to the reactant to sustain the decomposition. The Gibbs free energy change associated with any reaction is given by: ΔG ΔG RT K R R = o+ ln (2.4) where Go R is the free-energy change for the reaction when the reactants are in their standard state, R is the gas constant, T is the absolute temperature, and K is the equilibrium constant for the reaction. For the reaction defined by Eq. (2.2), K a a a p CaO CO CaCO CO = 2= 3 2 (2.5) Synthesis of Powders 65 where aCaO and aCaCO3 are the activities of the pure solids CaO and CaCO3, respectively, taken to be unity, and aCO2 is the activity of CO2, taken to be the partial pressure of the gas. At equilibrium, GR = 0, and combining Eqs. (2.4) and (2.5), we get ΔG RT p R o CO = − ln 2 (2.6) The standard free energy for the decomposition of CaCO3,MgCO3, and Mg(OH)2 is plotted in Fig. 2.8, along with the equilibrium partial pressure of the gas for each of the reactions (25). Assuming that the compounds become unstable when the partial pressure of the gaseous product above the solid equals the partial pressure of the gas in the surrounding atmosphere, we can use Fig. 2.8 to determine the temperatures at which the compounds become unstable when heated in air. For example, CaCO3 becomes unstable above 810K, MgCO3 above 480K, and depending on the relative humidity, Mg(OH)2 becomes unstable above 445–465K. Furthermore, acetates, sulfates, oxalates, and nitrates have essentially zero partial pressure of the product gas in the ambient atmosphere so they are predicted to be unstable. The fact that these compounds are observed to be stable at much higher temperatures indicates that their decomposition is controlled by kinetic factors and not by thermodynamics. Kinetic investigations of decomposition reactions

An Introductory Overview 1.1 INTRODUCTION The subject of ceramics covers a wide range of materials. Recent attempts have been made to divide it into two parts: traditional ceramics and advanced ceramics. The use of the term advanced has, however, not received general acceptance and other forms including technical, special, fine, and engineering will also be encountered. Traditional ceramics bear a close relationship to those materials that have been developed since the earliest civilizations. They are pottery, structural clay products, and clay-based refractories, with which we may also group cements and concretes and glasses. Whereas traditional ceramics still represent a major part of the ceramics industry, the interest in recent years has focused on advanced ceramics, ceramics that with minor exceptions have been developed within the last 50 years or so. Advanced ceramics include ceramics for electrical, magnetic, electronic, and optical applications (sometimes referred to as functional ceramics) and ceramics for structural applications at ambient as well as at elevated temperatures (structural ceramics). Although the distinction between traditional and advanced ceramics may be referred to in this book occasionally for convenience, we do not wish to overemphasize it. There is much to be gained through continued interaction between the traditional and the advanced sectors. Chemically, with the exception of carbon, ceramics are nonmetallic, inorganic compounds. Examples are the silicates such as kaolinite [Al2Si2O5(OH)4] and mullite (Al6Si2O13), simple oxides such as alumina (Al2O3) and zirconia (ZrO2), complex oxides other than the silicates such as barium titanate (BaTiO3), and the superconducting material YBa2Cu3O6 (0    1). In addition, there are nonoxides including carbides such as silicon carbide (SiC) and boron carbide 1 2 Chapter 1 (B4C), nitrides such as silicon nitride (Si3N4) and boron nitride (BN), borides such titanium diboride (TiB2), silicides such as molybdenum disilicide (MoSi2) and halides such as lithium fluoride (LiF). There are also compounds based on nitride–oxide or oxynitride systems (e.g., ′-sialons with the general formula Si6-zAlzN8-zOz, where 0  z  4). Structurally, all materials are either crystalline or amorphous (also referred to as glassy). The difficulty and expense of growing single crystals means that, normally, crystalline ceramics (and metals) are actually polycrystalline—they are made up of a large number of small crystals, or grains, separated from one another by grain boundaries. In ceramics as well as in metals, we are concerned with two types of structure, both of which have a profound effect on properties. The first type of structure is at the atomic scale: the type of bonding and the crystal structure (for a crystalline ceramic) or the amorphous structure (if it is glassy). The second type of structure is at a larger scale: the microstructure, which refers to the nature, quantity, and distribution of the structural elements or phases in the ceramic (e.g., crystals, glass, and porosity). It is sometimes useful to distinguish between the intrinsic properties of a material and the properties that depend on the microstructure. The intrinsic properties are determined by the structure at the atomic scale and are properties that are not susceptible to significant change by modification of the microstructure, properties such as the melting point, elastic modulus, coefficient of thermal expansion, and whether the material is brittle, magnetic, ferroelectric, or semiconducting. In contrast, many of the properties critical to the engineering applications of materials are strongly dependent on the microstructure (e.g., mechanical strength, dielectric constant, and electrical conductivity). Intrinsically, ceramics usually have high melting points and are therefore generally described as refractory. They are also usually hard, brittle, and chemically inert. This chemical inertness is usually taken for granted, for example, in ceramic and glass tableware and in the bricks, mortar, and glass of our houses. However, when used at high temperatures, as in the chemical and metallurgical industries, this chemical inertness is severely tried. The electrical, magnetic, and dielectric behavior covers a wide range—for example, in the case of electrical behavior, from insulators to conductors. The applications of ceramics are many. Usually, for a given application one property may be of particular importance, but in fact, all relevant properties need to be considered. We are therefore usually interested in combinations of properties. For traditional ceramics and glasses, familiar applications include structural building materials (e.g., bricks and roofing tile), refractories for furnace linings, tableware and sanitaryware, electrical insulation (e.g., electrical porcelain and steatite), glass containers, and glasses for building and transportation vehicles. The applications for which advanced ceramics have been developed or proposed Ceramic Fabrication Processes 3 are already very diverse and this area is expected to continue to grow at a reasonable rate. Table 1.1 illustrates some of the applications for advanced ceramics (1). The important relationships between chemical composition, atomic structure, fabrication, microstructure, and properties of polycrystalline ceramics are illustrated in Fig. 1.1. The intrinsic properties must be considered at the time of materials selection. For example, the phenomenon of ferroelectricity originates in the perovskite crystal structure, of which BaTiO3 is a good example. For the production of a ferroelectric material, we may therefore wish to select BaTiO3. The role of the fabrication process, then, is to produce microstructures with the desired engineering properties. For example, the measured dielectric constant of the fabricated BaTiO3 will depend significantly on the microstructure (grain size, porosity, and presence of any secondary phases). Normally, the overall fabrication method can be divided into a few or several discrete steps, depending on the complexity of the method. Although there is no generally accepted terminology, we will refer to these discrete steps as processing steps. The fabrication of a ceramic body therefore involves a number of processing steps. In the next section, we examine, in general terms, some of the commonly used methods for the fabrication of ceramics. 1.2 CERAMIC FABRICATION PROCESSES Ceramics can be fabricated by a variety of methods, some of which have their origins in early civilization. Our normal objective is the production, from suitable starting materials, of a solid product with the desired shape such as a film, fiber, or monolith and with the desired microstructure. As a first attempt, we divide the main fabrication methods into three groups, depending on whether the starting materials involve a gaseous phase, a liquid phase, or a solid phase (Table 1.2). In the following sections, we examine briefly the main features of the processing steps involved in these methods and, from the point of view of ease of processing, their main advantages and disadvantages. 1.2.1 Gas-Phase Reactions By far the most important are vapor deposition methods, where the desired material is formed by chemical reaction between gaseous species. The reaction between a liquid and a gas is generally impractical but has been developed recently into an elegant technique, referred to as directed metal oxidation. Reaction between a gas and a solid, commonly referred to as reaction bonding (or reaction forming) has been used mainly for the production of Si3N4 but is now also being applied to the production of oxide ceramics. Reaction bonding (by a solid–liquid reaction) is also an important fabrication route for SiC. 4 Chapter 1 TABLE 1.1 Application of Advanced Ceramics Classified by Function Function Ceramic Application (Continued) Electric Magnetic Optical Insulation materials (Al2O3, BeO, MgO) Ferroelectric materials (BaTiO3, SrTiO3) Piezoelectric materials (PZT) Semiconductor materials (BaTiO3, SiC, ZnOBi2O3, V2O5 and other transition metal oxides) Ion-conducting materials (-Al2O3, ZrO2) Soft ferrite Hard ferrite Translucent alumina Translucent Mg-Al spinel, mullite, etc. Translucent Y2O3-ThO2 ceramics PLZT ceramics Integrated circuit substrate, package, wiring substrate, resistor substrate, electronics interconnection substrate Ceramic capacitor Vibrator, oscillator, filter, etc. Transducer, ultrasonic humidifier, piezolelectric spark generator, etc. NTC thermistor: temperature sensor, temperature compensation, etc. PTC thermistor: heater element, switch, temperature compensation, etc. CTR thermistor: heat sensor element Thick-film sensor: infrared sensor Varistor: noise elimination, surge current absorber, lightning arrestor, etc. Sintered CdS material: solar cell SiC heater: electric furnace heater, miniature heater, etc. Solid electrolyte for sodium battery ZrO2 ceramics: oxygen sensor, pH meter, fuel cells Magnetic recording head, temperature sensor, etc. Ferrite magnet, fractional horse power motors, etc. High-pressure sodium vapor lamp Lighting tube, special-purpose lamp, infrared transmission window materials Laser materials Light memory element, video display and storage system, light modulation element, light shutter, light valve Ceramic Fabrication Processes 5 TABLE 1.1 Continued Function Ceramic Application Source: Ref. 1. Chemical Thermal Mechanical Biological Nuclear Gas sensor (ZnO, Fe2O3, SnO2) Humidity sensor (MgCr2O4-TiO2) Catalyst carrier (cordierite) Organic catalysts Electrodes (titanates, sulfides, borides) ZrO2, TiO2 Cutting tools (Al2O3, TiC, TiN, others) Wear-resistant materials (Al2O3, ZrO2) Heat-resistant materials (SiC, Al2O3, Si3N4, others) Alumina ceramics implantation, hydroxyapatite, bioglass UO2, UO2-PuO2 C, SiC, B4C SiC, Al2O3, C, B4C Gas leakage alarm, automatic ventilation alarm; hydrocarbon, fluorocarbon detectors, etc. Cooking control element in microwave oven, etc. Catalyst carrier for emission control Enzyme carrier, zeolites Electrowinning aluminum, photochemical processes, chlorine production Infrared radiator Ceramic tool, sintered CBN; cermet tool, artificial diamond; nitride tool Mechanical seal, ceramic liner, bearings, thread guide, pressure sensors Ceramic engine, turbine blade, heat exchangers, welding burner nozzle, high frequency combustion crucibles) Artificial tooth root, bone and joint. Nuclear fuels Cladding materials Shielding materials FIGURE 1.1 The important relationships in ceramic fabrication. 6 Chapter 1 TABLE 1.2 Common Ceramic Fabrication Methods Starting materials Method Product Gases Gas–liquid Gas–solid Liquid–solid Liquids Solids (powders) Chemical vapor deposition Directed metal oxidation Reaction bonding Reaction bonding Sol–gel process Polymer pyrolysis Melt casting Sintering of powders Films, monoliths Monoliths Monoliths Monoliths Films, fibers Fibers, films Monoliths Monoliths, films 1.2.1.1 Chemical Vapor Deposition Chemical vapor deposition (CVD) is a process by which reactive molecules in the gas phase are transported to a surface at which they chemically react and form a solid film. It is a well-established technique that can be used to deposit all classes of materials, including metals, ceramics, and semiconductors, for a variety of applications. Large areas can be coated and the process is amenable to mass production. Thick films or even monolithic bodies can also be produced by basically prolonging the deposition process so that the desired thickness is achieved. Table 1.3 shows some of the important reactions used for the fabrication of ceramics together with the temperature range of the reactions and the applications of the fabricated articles. There are several excellent texts on CVD and related processes covering the fundamental physics and chemistry, equipment, applications, and reaction chemistry for most materials (2); fundamental aspects of thermodynamics, kinetics, and transport phenomena (3,4); deposition of thin films (5); microelectronic applications (6,7); and common deposition strategies for Si3N4, SiC and other materials (8). The apparatus used for CVD depends on the reaction being used, the reaction temperature, and the configuration of the substrate. Figure 1.2 shows examples of reactors for the deposition of films on substrates such as Si wafers (9). The general objective for any design is to provide uniform exposure of the substrate to the reactant gases. CVD has a number of process variables that must be manipulated to produce a deposit with the desired properties. These variables include the flow rate of the reactant gases, the nature and flow rate of any carrier gases, the pressure in the reaction vessel, and the temperature of the substrate. Substrate heating is required in CVD reactors because the films are produced preferably by endothermic reactions. The temperature of the substrate influences the deposition rate and is the main factor controlling the structure of the Ceramic Fabrication Processes 7 TABLE 1.3 Some Important CVD Reactions for the Fabrication of Ceramics Reaction Temperature (°C) Application 2CxHy → 2xC  yH2 CH3Cl3Si → SiC  3HCl W(CO)6 → WC  CO2  4CO TiCl4  O2 → TiO2  2Cl2 SiCl4  2CO2  2H2 → SiO2  4HCl  2CO SiCl4  2H2O → SiO2  4HCl SiCl4  2H2 → Si  4HCl TiCl4  2BH3 → TiB2  4HCl  H2 SiH4  CH4 → SiC  4H2 3SiH4  4NH3 → Si3N4  12H2 3HSiCl3  4NH3 → Si3N4  9HCl  3H2 BCl3  NH3 → BN  3HCl 900–2400 1000–1300 400–800 900–1200 800–1000 500–1000 500–800 1000–1300 1000–1400 800–1500 800–1100 700–1000 Pyrolytic carbon and graphite Composites Coatings Films for electronic devices Films for electronic devices, optical fibers Films for electronic devices, optical fibers Films for electronic devices Monoliths, composites Coatings Films for semiconductor devices Composites Monoliths deposit. In general, high temperatures will yield crystalline deposits while low temperatures result in amorphous materials. Between these two extremes a polycrystalline deposit will be formed. The pressure in the reaction vessel influences the concentration of the reactant gases, the diffusion of reactants toward the substrate, and the diffusion of the products away from the surface. The higher diffusivity at lower pressure leads to the formation of films with better uniformity, so that most CVD reactors are operated in the pressure range of 1–15 kPa. The reactant gases, also referred to as precursor molecules, are chosen to react and produce a specific film. Properties necessary for a good precursor include thermal stability at its vaporization temperature and sufficient vapor pressure (at least 125 Pa) at a reasonable temperature (300C) for effective gas phase delivery to the growth surface. In addition, the molecules must be obtainable at high purity and must not undergo parasitic or side reactions which would lead to contamination or degradation of the film (10). Examples of the classes of precursor molecules (e.g., hydrides, halides, carbonyls, hydrocarbons, and organometallics) and the types of chemical reaction (pyrolysis, oxidation/hydrolysis, reduction, carbidization/nitridation, and disproportionation) are summarized in Table 1.3. CVD technology has been attracting much interest recently for the production of diamond films or coatings (11). Diamond has several attractive properties 8 Chapter 1 FIGURE 1.2 Typical reactors used in chemical vapor deposition:(a) pancake reactor; (b) barrel reactor; (c) horizontal reactor; (d) low-pressure (LPCVD) reactor. (From Ref. 9.) but, in the past, high pressures and high temperatures have been required to produce synthetic diamond. In contrast, a plasma-assisted CVD process allows the production of diamond films at relatively low temperatures and low pressures (Fig. 1.3). The deposition process is complex and is not understood clearly at present. The basic reaction involves the pyrolysis of a carbon-containing precursor such as methane: CH4(g)→C(diamond)+ 2H2(g) (1.1) The typical process consists of the reactant gas at less than atmospheric pressure and containing 95% H2. The gas is activated by passing it through a plasma or past a heated filament (at 2000C) before deposition on a substrate at 800–1000C. Ceramic Fabrication Processes 9 FIGURE 1.3 Schematic diagram of microwave-plasma-assisted chemical vapor deposition (MPACVD) diamond growth system. (From Ref. 11.) CVD technology has also been attracting significant interest as a fabrication route for ceramic composites (12). For fiber-reinforced ceramics, one approach that has shown considerable promise is chemical vapor infiltration (CVI). The fibers, preformed into the shape and dimensions of the finished body, are placed into the reactant gases and held at the desired temperature so that the deposited material is formed in the interstices between the fibers. Significant effort has been devoted to SiC matrix composites reinforced with SiC or C fibers. The SiC matrix is typically deposited from methyltrichlosilane, CH3Cl3Si, at temperatures of 1200C and pressures of 3 kPa. The process is slow and a serious problem is the tendency for most of the reaction to occur near the surface of the fiber preform, leading to density gradients and the sealing off of the interior. A promising route involves the exploitation of forced flow of the reacting gas into the preform using pressure and temperature gradients (Fig. 1.4). Matrices with reasonably high density (typically 10% porosity) have been produced. The CVI route has an inherent advantage over conventional ceramic powder processing routes that commonly require higher temperatures and high pressures for fabrication: mechanical and chemical degradation of the composite during fabrication is not severe. Composites containing as high as 45 vol% of fibers have been fabricated with an open porosity of 10%. The measured fracture toughness (13) remained 10 Chapter 1 unchanged at 30 MPam1/2 up to 1400C, which is considerably better than unreinforced SiC with a fracture toughness of 3 MPam1/2. Table 1.3 indicates that the reaction temperatures for the CVD fabrication of most of the highly refractory ceramics listed are rather low. Therefore, CVD methods provide a distinct advantage of fairly low fabrication temperatures for ceramics and composites with high melting points that are difficult to fabricate by other methods or require very high fabrication temperatures. The low reaction temperatures also increase the range of materials that can be coated by CVD, especially for the highly refractory coatings. However, a major disadvantage is that the material deposition rate by CVD is very slow, typically in the range of 1–100 m/h. The production of monolithic bodies can therefore be very time consuming and expensive. Another problem that is normally encountered in the fabrication of monolithic bodies by CVD is the development of a microstructure consisting of fairly large, columnar grains which leads to fairly low intergranular strength. These difficulties limit CVD methods primarily to the formation of thin films and coatings. FIGURE 1.4 Schematic diagram of chemical vapor infiltration process exp

boundary (MGB) and a driving force (F): v ≈ dΦ/dt with: v = MGBF The driving force is due to the pressure difference caused by the curvature of the boundary: ΔP = γGB (1/r´ + 1/r´´) γGB is the energy of the grain boundary and r´ and r´´ are the curvature radii at the point in question. When the grain growth is normal, the distribution of the grain sizes remains significantly unchanged, with a homothetic growth. Consequently: (1/r´ + 1/r´´) ≈ 1/ KΦ where K is a constant. Pure monophased material A simple reasoning based on a two-dimensional microstructure (section of a polycrystal), where the equilibrium configuration of a “triple point” corresponds to angles of 120°, is that grains with less than six sides are limited by convex boundaries and therefore tend to decrease, whereas those with more than six sides are limited by concave boundaries and therefore tend to grow (see Figure 3.6). If the curvature radius of a grain is proportional to its diameter, the driving force and the growth rate are inversely proportional to its size: dΦ/dt = Cte/Φ hence Φ ≈ t1/2 [3.11] The grain size must increase by the square root of the time. Among the simplistic assumptions that have been made, we note that only the curvature of the boundary has been considered and not the crystalline anisotropy. Obstacles to grain growth When we express experimental results of grain growth in the form of a graph lnΦ = f(lnt), we obtain a straight line whose slope is, in general, less than the exponent 1/2 predicted by the parabolic law. This means that the growth is slowed down by various obstacles. Based on the interaction between a mobile grain boundary and an obstacle, we can distinguish three main cases: i) impurities in solid solution or liquid phase wetting the boundaries, ii) immobile obstacles, which block 76 Ceramic Materials any movement of the boundary, and iii) mobile obstacles capable of migrating with the boundary. The impurities in solid solution can slow down the movement of the boundaries because they prefer to lodge themselves close to the grain boundary and therefore the boundary can migrate either by carrying these impurities along – which slows down the movement – or by leaving them in the intragranular position – which puts them in an energetically less favorable position than before the migration of the boundary. The growth law is thus modified because of the presence of these impurities and we get: dΦ/dt ≈ 1/Φ2 Φ ≈ K t1/3 [3.12] The growth law Φ ≈ t1/3 (impure phase) is more frequently observed than the law Φ ≈ t1/2 (pure phase). The presence of a liquid phase that wets the boundaries tends to reduce the grain growth, by reducing the driving energy and increasing the diffusion path, since there now is a double interface. It is true that diffusion in a liquid is fast; however, the dissolution-diffusion-reprecipitation process is generally slower than the simple jump through a grain boundary. Thus, the presence of a small quantity of a molten silicate phase limits the grain growth of the sintered alumina with liquid phase. On the other hand, the presence of a liquid phase can favor chemical reactions of type A + B → C and therefore allow the growth of the grains C to the detriment of the grains A and B. This type of growth often leads to secondary recrystallization (exaggerated growth). The growth law is Φ ≈ t1/3, as for an impure phase. The immobile obstacles, such as precipitates and inclusions, “pin” the boundaries, reducing their energy by a quantity equal to the product of the specific pinning energy and the surface area of the inclusion. To be “undragged”, the boundary must be subjected to a tearing force. As long as the migration driving force of the boundary, due to the effects of curvature, does not exceed this tearing force, the boundary remains pinned and the grain size is stable. For grains anchored by inclusions, the growth can occur only if: – the inclusions coalesce by diffusion, to give less numerous but more voluminous inclusions (Ostwald ripening). If the coalescence takes place by volume diffusion, the radius of the inclusion (r) increases as r3 ≈ t, which again yields a grain growth obeying a law Φ ≈ t1/3; – the inclusions disappear by dissolution in the matrix: Φ ≈ t; – secondary recrystallization occurs: this is the end of normal growth. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 77 The mobile obstacles are essentially pores. If vP and vGB are the speeds of the pore and the boundary, MP and MGB are the mobilities, and FP and FGB are the corresponding “forces”, we have vP = MPFP and vGB = MGBFGB. The pore separates itself from the boundary if vGB > vP. The force on the boundary FGB has two components, one due to the curvature (F’GB) and the other due to the pinning effect by the pores, which equals NFP, if there are N pores. The condition for non-separation is therefore: vP = MPFP = vGB = MGB (F’GB – N FP) vGB = FGB (MP MGB)/(N MGB + MP) – if NMGB >> MP, then vGB = FGB (MP/N): the rate of migration of the boundaries is controlled by the characteristics of the pores; – if NMGB << MP, then vGB = FGB (MGB): the rate of migration of the boundaries is controlled by the characteristics of the boundaries themselves. Different mechanisms lead to different laws of type Φ ≈ t1/n. The values of the exponent n depend on the mechanism and the diffusion path that control the process. For example, for control by the pores: n = 4 for surface diffusion, n = 2 for volume diffusion, and n = 3 for vapor phase diffusion; for control by the boundaries: n = 2 for a pure phase and n = 3 for the coalescence of a second phase by volume diffusion. The experimental studies of the grain growth consist of: i) quantifying the grain size Φ, ii) determining the exponent n of the growth law Φ ≈ t1/n, and iii) determining the apparent activation energy E of the process. The results are semi- quantitative, because of two difficulties: i) inaccuracy of the measures of the grain size and ii) simultaneous occurrence of several processes – with different values of n and E. The law of normal grain growth that is most frequently observed is the law Φ ≈ t1/3. 3.5.5. Abnormal grain growth Some grains develop in an exaggerated manner, the process occurring when a grain reaches a significant size with a shape limited by many concave sides: there is then a rapid growth of the coarse grain, to the detriment of fine convex grains that border it (see Figure 3.6). When the grain reaches this critical size ΦC, much higher than the average size of the other grains in the matrix Φaverage, the concave curvature is determined by the size of the small grains and is therefore proportional to 1/Φaverage. Hence, this apparent paradox that the use of a very fine starting powder can sometimes increase the risk of secondary recrystallization, because the presence of a few particles of size much higher than Φaverage, is more probable there than in coarser powders where Φaverage is higher. 78 Ceramic Materials In some sintered materials, we observe very coarse grains with straight sides, whose growth cannot be explained by the surface tension on the curved boundaries. These are often materials whose grain boundary energy is very anisotropic where the growth favors the low energy facets (see Figure 3.7). This effect is observed in many rocks. They can also be materials where the impurities lead to the appearance of a small quantity of intergranular phase between the coarse grain and the matrix, which favor the growth – but a larger quantity of liquid phase would make the penetration in all the boundaries possible, limiting both normal and exaggerated growth. Abnormal grain growth generally obeys a law Φ ≈ t, whereas normal growth leads to laws Φ ≈ t1/3 or Φ ≈ t1/2: the abnormal growth must be fought from the beginning, because, once started, its kinetics is rapid. Figure 3.7. Abnormal grain growth in In2O3 sintered at high temperature (1,500°C for 50 h). Some grains have grown exaggeratedly in a fine-grain matrix [NAD 97] 3.6. Sintering with liquid phase: vitrification 3.6.1. Parameters of the liquid phase In general, the presence of a liquid phase facilitates sintering. Vitrification is the rule for silicate ceramics where the reactions between the starting components form compounds melting at a rather low temperature, with the development of an abundant quantity of viscous liquid. Various technical ceramics, most metals and cermets are all sintered in the presence of a liquid phase. It is rare that sintering with liquid phase does not imply any chemical reactions, but in the simple case where these reactions do not have a marked influence, surface effects are predominant. The main parameters are therefore: i) quantity of liquid phase, ii) its viscosity, iii) its Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 79 wettability with respect to the solid, and iv) the respective solubilities of the solid in the liquid and the liquid in the solid: – quantity of liquid: as the compact stacking of isodiametric spheres leaves a porosity of approximately 26%; this value is the order of magnitude of the volume of liquid phase necessary to fill all the interstices and allow the rearrangement of the grains observed at the beginning of the vitrification. However, the presence of a small quantity of liquid (a few volumes percent) does not make it possible to fill the interstices; – viscosity of the liquid: this decreases rapidly when the temperature increases (typically according to the Arrhenius law). Pure silica melts only at a very high temperature to produce a very viscous liquid. The presence of alkalines and alkaline earths quickly decreases the softening temperature and the viscosity of the liquid. The viscosity of the liquid should be neither too low – because then the sintered part becomes deformed in an unacceptable way – nor too high – because then the viscous flow is too limited, making grain rearrangement difficult; – wettability: wettability is quantifiable by the experiment of the liquid drop placed on a solid, because the equilibrium shape of the drop minimizes the interfacial energies. If γLV is the liquid-vapor energy, γSV the solid-vapor energy and γSL the solid-liquid energy, the angle of contact (θ) is such that (see Figure 3.8): γLVcosθ = γSV – γSL [3.13] When γSL is high, the drop minimizes its interface with the solid, hence a high value of θ: θ > 90° corresponds to non-wetting (depression of the liquid in a capillary). On the contrary, when γSL << γSV, the liquid spreads on the surface of the solid: θ < 90° corresponds to wetting (rise of the liquid in a capillary); and for θ = 0, the wetting is perfect. In a granular solid that contains a liquid, the respective values of γSL and γGB (grain boundary energy) determine the value of the dihedral angle Θ: 2γSLcosΘ/2 = γGB [3.14] Figure 3.9 shows the penetration of the liquid between the particles of a granular solid according to the value of Θ. For low Θ (0 to 30°), the liquid wets the boundaries; when Θ continues to grow, the occurrence of the liquid phase becomes less marked and for a high value of Θ (Θ > 120°), the liquid tends to form pockets located at the “triple points” – on a two-dimensional view, but at the “quadruple points” in three-dimensional space. Based on mutual solubilities we can distinguish four cases (see Table 3.2). 80 Ceramic Materials Figure 3.8. Drop placed on a liquid; the value of θ characterizes the wettability: wetting on the left; non-wetting on the right Figure 3.9. Penetration of the liquid between the grains depending on the value of Θ [GER 96] Low solubility of the solid in the liquid High solubility of the solid in the liquid Low solubility of the liquid in the solid Low assistance to densification High assistance to densification High solubility of the liquid in the solid Swelling, transitory liquid Swelling, and/or densification Table 3.2. Effects of mutual solubilities on sintering [GER 96] 3.6.2. The stages in liquid phase sintering The shrinkage curve recorded during an isothermal treatment of liquid phase sintering shows three stages: – viscous flow and grain rearrangement: when the liquid is formed, the limiting process consists of a viscous flow, which allows the rearrangement of the grains. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 81 The liquid dissolves the surface asperities and also dissolves the small particles. The granular rearrangement is limited to the liquid phase sintering itself, but it can be enough to allow complete densification if the liquid phase is in sufficient quantity, as is the case in the vitrification of silicate ceramics; – solution-reprecipitation: the solubility of the solid in the liquid increases at the inter-particle points of contact. The transfer of matter followed by reprecipitation in the low energy areas results in densification; – development of the solid skeleton: the liquid phase is eliminated gradually by the formation of new crystals or solid solutions; we tend to approach the case of solid phase sintering and the last stage of the elimination of porosity is similar to the one observed in this case. The disintegration of the particles attacked by the liquid results in the Ostwald ripening (coalescence of small particles to give a larger particle) and changes in the shape of the particles, with flattening of the areas of contact. As the anisotropy of crystalline growth is less hampered when a crystal grows in a liquid than when it remains in contact with solid obstacles, we sometimes observe grains whose morphology reflects these anisotropy effects: for instance, they are elongated and faceted. The role of chemical reactions is still significant, because they bring into play energies much higher than the interfacial ones and frequently the reactions between liquid and solid result in the formation of new phases. We can thus distinguish three cases: – weak reaction between liquid and solid: the liquid has the primary role, after cooling, of forming the matrix in which the grains that have not reacted have been glued. This is the case of abrasive materials where the grains (silicon carbide SiC or alumina Al2O3) are bound by a solidified vitreous phase; – reaction between liquid and solid, solid with congruent melting: there is no appearance of new solid phases but modification of the existing ones. This is the case for silicate ceramics made of quartz sand (SiO2) and clay (whose primary mineral is kaolinite, written as (Al2O3.2SiO2.2H2O), fired at rather low temperatures. The high viscosity of the silicate liquid prevents the system from reaching the equilibrium; in particular, glass of the eutectic composition does not decompose into mullite plus cristobalite, as suggested by the equilibrium diagram. Only the finest particles react; the coarsest do not dissolve. The coarse quartz grains, for example, hardly react with clay – but firing transforms them, almost completely, into cristobalite (a high temperature variety of crystallized silica); – reaction between liquid and solid, solid with incongruent melting: an example is that of the system containing quartz (SiO2) + kaolinite (Al2O3-2SiO2-2H2O) + potassic feldspar (6SiO2-K2O-Al2O3), which is the basic system of porcelains. 82 Ceramic Materials At about T = 1,150°C, the feldspar melts to give leucite (4SiO2.Al2O3.K2O) and a vitreous phase (with a composition close to 9SiO2. Al2O3.K2O). Leucite dissolves gradually into glass to produce a flow that is very viscous until it melts at about 1,530°C: at 1,300°C, the viscosity is equal to 106 poises and it decreases only slowly with temperature: at 1,400°C it is still 5.105 poises. Potassic feldspar is a flux (a component that, by reaction with the other components, gives rise to a phase with low melting point) which produces a liquid whose viscosity does not vary too quickly with the temperature, and which therefore does not require a very strict control of this temperature: the firing range is broad. On the contrary, certain fluxes (for example, calcic phases) have a sudden effect because they create phases with too low viscosity. 3.7. Sintering additives: sintering maps The spectacular effect of the addition of a few hundred ppm of magnesia on the sintering of alumina is the best example of the role of sintering additives. These additives help to control the microstructure of the sintered materials; they can be classified under two categories: – additives that react with the basic compound to give a liquid phase, for example by the appearance of an eutectic at a melting point less than the sintering temperature. We then go from the case of solid phase sintering to liquid phase sintering – even if the liquid is very insignificant. Silicon nitride Si3N4 ceramics are an example of where some sintering additives are selected to react with the silica layer (SiO2) that covers the nitride grains, in order to produce a eutectic. Thus, magnesia MgO reacts with SiO2 to form the enstatite MgSiO3, from which we have a liquid phase at about 1,550°C. The liquid film wets the grain boundaries and shapes of the pockets at the triple points; – additives that do not lead to the formation of a liquid phase and which consequently enable the sintering to take place in solid phase. This is the case of the doping of Al2O3 with a few hundred ppm of MgO, because the lowest temperature at which a liquid can appear in the Al2O3-MgO system exceeds the sintering temperature (which, for alumina, does not go beyond 1,700°C). The explanation of the role of this second category of additives is primarily phenomenological. It considers the respective values of the diffusion coefficients and the mobility of the boundaries: – DL characterizes volume diffusion (L = lattice), Db grain boundary diffusion and DS surface diffusion; – Mb characterizes the mobility of the grain boundaries. The sintering maps [HAR 84] place the diameter of the grain (G) on the ordinate and densification (ρ = d/d0) on the abscissa (see Figure 3.10). The two extreme cases Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 83 would be i) a grain coarsening without densification (vertical trajectory) and ii) a densification with unchanged grain size (horizontal trajectory). Experimentally, we always observe an intermediate trajectory between these two extremes because the densification is inevitably accompanied by grain growth. In order to densify the material to 100%, the key point is to prevent the pores and the boundaries from separating because then, as we already said, the residual pores are trapped in the intragranular position, where it is practically impossible to eliminate them. The trajectory G = f(ρ) must therefore be as flat as possible and must, in particular, go below the lowest point of the pore-boundary separation area (in the figure: the point ordinate G* abscissa ρ*). Densification cannot reach 100% if the trajectory cuts this separation area. Various ratios characterize the relationship between “contribution of the diffusion to densification” and “contribution of the diffusion to grain coarsening”, with the first term in the numerator and the second term in the denominator. For example, DL/DL means: “densification controlled by volume diffusion” and “grain coarsening controlled by volume diffusion”, whereas Db/DS means “densification by boundary diffusion” and “grain coarsening controlled by surface diffusion” (see Figure 3.11). The possible effect of an additive can be seen from the following observations: – an increase in DL flattens the trajectory without affecting the separation area: this increase of DL is favorable to the densification; – a decrease in Mb increases G* and therefore shifts the separation area towards the top and slightly flattens the trajectory: this decrease in Mb also has a favorable effect on the densification; – a decrease in DS flattens the trajectory (which is favorable), but decreases G* and therefore shifts the separation area to the bottom (which is unfavorable). All in all this decrease in surface diffusion – which as we said earlier leads to a non- densifying sintering – would not have a significantly useful (or harmful) effect. The use of these sintering maps to explain the effectiveness of MgO as a sintering additive for Al2O3 suggests that MgO increases DL (first favorable effect) and especially decreases Mb (second favorable effect). This phenomenological explanation does not, however, provide information on the mechanisms brought into play and in particular it does not give the reason for which MgO reduces the mobility of the boundaries. An explanation [BAE 94] would be that the traces of impurities (SiO2 and CaO), which continue to exist even in so-called high purity alumina powders, are located along the grain boundaries, to form at the sintering temperature a thin liquid film which promotes the grain growth – “solid phase sintering” then becoming a sintering controlled by a very insignificant liquid phase. The influence of MgO would then be “to purify” the grain boundaries while reacting with SiO2 or CaO. 84 Ceramic Materials Grain size Density Pore-boundary Density Grain size separation trajectory Thickness Figure 3.10. Sintering map showing the grain size depending on the densification [HAR 84]. On the left: principle of the map; on the right: for complete densification to be possible, the sintering trajectory must not cut the hatched pore-boundary separation area Figure 3.11. Role of a sintering additive [HAR 84]. On the left, the effect of the doping agent is to multiply DL by 10: the influence is favorable by the flattening of the trajectory. On the right, the effect of the doping agent is to divide Mb by 10: the influence is doubly favorable by the raising of the separation area and flatness of the trajectory Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 85 The doping of Al2O3 by MgO has been transposed to various ceramic systems, for which we have determined which sintering additives limit the grain growth and make a densification close to 100% possible [NAD 97]. These studies provide answers on a case-by-case basis and there is still no general theory for the selection of the optimal additive. The choice of the sintering temperature also plays on the relative values of the diffusion coefficients and therefore favors a densifying or a non-densifying mechanism. For example, surface diffusion has an apparent activation energy generally less than the volume diffusion. The chronothermic effect (“a long duration heat treatment at lower temperature is equivalent to a short duration heat treatment at higher temperature”) therefore offers broader possibilities than those offered by the Arrhenius law with a single activation energy: low temperature sintering primarily bringing into play surface diffusion (non-densifying mechanism), and high temperature sintering volume diffusion or the grain boundary diffusion (densifying mechanisms). A high temperature treatment favors, all things being equal, high densification. 3.8. Pressure sintering and hot isostatic pressing 3.8.1. Applying a pressure during sintering In most cases, ceramics are sintered by pressureless sintering and it is only for very special applications that we use “pressure sintering” or “hot pressing”, which consists of applying a pressure during the heat treatment itself. The characteristic of pressure sintering is that the pressures brought into play – which are usually about 10 to 70 MPa, but can exceed 100 MPa – have considerable effects compared to capillary actions, thus offering four advantages: i) thickening of materials whose interfacial energy balances are unfavorable; ii) rapid densification at appreciably lower temperatures (several hundred degrees sometimes) than those demanded by pressureless sintering; iii) possibility of reaching the theoretical density (zero porosity); iv) possibility of limiting the grain growth. Furthermore, it can be possible to obtain the sintered part with its exact dimensions (net shape), without the need for a machine finishing in applications that require high dimensional accuracy. The other side of the coin is the technical complexity of the process and the high costs incurred, as well as the limitations on the geometry of the parts, which can only have simple forms and a rather reduced size. We must have pressurization devices manufactured in materials that resist the temperatures required by sintering – and even if these temperatures are lower 86 Ceramic Materials compared to those required by pressureless sintering, they are still high – and the chemical reactions between these materials and the environment (for example, oxidation of refractory metals), like the reactions between the mould and the ceramic powder, must be limited. One last difficulty: if the manufacture of parts with simple geometry (pellets) can be done in a piston + cylinder mould (“uniaxial pressure pressing”), obtaining more complex shapes, in particular undercut parts, cannot be done by pressure sintering. We must then apply the technique of hot isostatic pressing or “HIP”, where the pressure is not transmitted by a piston but by a gas, hence the hydrostaticity (isostaticity) of the efforts, in analogy with “cold isostatic pressing” described in Chapter 5, but where the pressure transmitting fluid is a liquid and not a gas. 3.8.2. Pressure sintering Graphite is the most used material for the manufacture of the mould and the piston of uniaxial pressure sintering equipments, because of its exceptional refractarity, with this originality that the mechanical strength grows when the temperature rises (until beyond 2,000°C), also taking into account its easy machinability and the generally limited speed of the reactions with the ceramic powders – often protected by a fine boron nitride deposit. But the oxidation ability of the graphite requires a reducing or neutral processing atmosphere, which is appropriate for non-oxides (primarily carbides, like HPSC, and nitrides, like HPSN; see Chapter 7), but can lead to oxygen under-stoichiometry for those oxides that are reduced easily. Refractory metals (Mo or W) and ceramics (Al2O3 or SiC) have also been used for the piston-cylinder couple of the mould. The powders to be sintered are generally very fine (< 1 μm) and it is not always necessary for them to contain additives required by pressureless sintering (for example, MgO for the sintering of Al2O3). The justifiable applications of pressure sintering are, for example, cutting tools (ceramics or cermets) or optical parts, with the essential objectives of achieving a 100% densification and/or very fine grains – but the microstructure and the crystallographic texture can present anisotropy effects because of the uniaxiality of the pressing. Alumina for cutting tools, carbides (B4C, for instance) or cermets are examples of materials that can benefit from pressure sintering and HIP (see further down); the same is true for metallic “superalloys” used in the hot parts of turbojets. High temperature composite materials are another example where the application of a pressure during heat treatments can be necessary to allow the impregnation of the fibrous wicks and favor the densification. Functional ceramics (BaTiO3 or, especially, magnetic ferrites) can gain from very fine grains and the absence of residual porosity made possible by pressure sintering. As optical transparency is no doubt the property that is most quickly degraded by the presence of pores, even in extremely small numbers, perfectly transparent Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 87 polycrystalline ceramics (MgAl2O4, Al2O3, Y2O3, etc.) are examples of materials that benefit from the use of pressure sintering. As regards the mechanisms, pressure sintering implies: i) rearrangement of the particles, ii) lattice diffusion, iii) grain boundary diffusion, and finally iv) plastic deformation and a viscous flow. Pressureless sintering involves much less the effects i) and iv) and, as for the effects ii) and iii), the high level of the mechanical stresses (often close to and even exceeding the stresses caused by the normal operation of a part, for example a refractory part in a high temperature facility) brings them close to creep effects. This can be diffusion creep (Nabarro-Herring creep due to intragranular diffusion, Coble creep due to the grain boundary diffusion) or creep due to the movement of dislocations. The creep equation, modified for pressure sintering, can be written as: (1/ρ)(dρ/dt) = (CD)/(kTΦm) [σn + 2γ/r] [3.15] where ρ is the density, C a constant, D the coefficient that controls the diffusion process, k the Boltzmann constant and T the temperature, Φ the average grain size, σ the pressure applied on the particles, γ the surface energy and r the radius of the pores. The exponents m and n characterize respectively the role of the grain size and that of the pressure applied. Table 3.3 recapitulates the relevant parameters (see Chapter 8). Mechanism Grain size exponent, m Stress exponent, n Coefficient of diffusion, D Nabarro-Herring 2 1 Volume diff. DV Coble 3 1 Boundary diff. DJ Intergranular sliding 1 1 or 2 DJ, DV Interface reactions 1 2 DJ, DV Plastic flow 0 ≥ 3 DV Table 3.3. Mechanisms of pressure sintering [HAR 91] In most cases, the use of fine grained ceramics on the one hand, and the high level of plastic flow required by iono-covalent crystals on the other, are such that the diffusion terms (Nabarro-Herring or Coble) override the plastic flow. Grain boundary diffusion dominates over volume diffusion all the more when the grains are finer and the temperature lower, because the volume exponent of the former is 3 whereas that of the latter is only 2, and the activation enthalpy of DJ is in general lower than that of DV. 88 Ceramic Materials Boundary sliding is necessary in order to accommodate the variations in shape caused by the diffusion creep, which implies that the mechanisms must act sequentially and therefore that the overall kinetics is controlled by the slowest mechanism. Nonetheless, when the mechanisms can act concurrently (as is the case with diffusion creep and plastic flow), it is the fastest process that controls the overall kinetics. An illustration [TAI 98] of pressure sintering (1 hour at 1,360°C, p = 20 MPa, graphite matrix, antiadhesive layer of BN, in vacuum) is obtaining particle composites 10%Al2O2-80%WC-10%Co with a mechanical strength of 1,250 MPa: pressureless sintering would not allow the densification of this type of material, whose microstructure exhibits an inter-connected matrix of WC, with precipitates of Al2O3 and Co3W3C (see Figure 3.12). Figure 3.12. 10% Al2O3-80% WC-10% Co composite, sintered under pressure [TAI 98] 3.8.3. Hot isostatic pressing (HIP) Whereas for cold isostatic pressing (CIC – see Chapter 5), the pressurization fluid is a liquid, it is a gas (in general argon, but reactive atmospheres are also used, for example oxygen) that provides the pressurization in HIP. This technique was invented by the Battelle institute (USA) in the 1950s. We can imagine the risks of destructive explosions (use of a compressible fluid instead of an incompressible fluid) and the difficulties in ensuring air-tightness as well as the problems of pollution and control of thermal transfers: under a pressure of 1,000 atmospheres, a gas like argon has a density higher than that of liquid water at 20°C! The two main methods involving HIP are direct consolidation by HIP, and HIP perfecting a pressureless sintering having preceded it (see Figure 3.13). Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 89 Sintering HIP post-sintering Powder preparation Forming Powder preparation Forming Wrapped in a glass envelope HIP treatment Envelope elimination Figure 3.13. Direct HIP (on the left) and post-sintering HIP (on the right) [DAV 91] Consolidation by HIP When HIP is used directly to consolidate a powder, the “compact” must be encapsulated in an envelope in a form homothetic to that of the part to be obtained, with vacuum evacuation of gases, followed by sealing of the envelope. Soft or stainless steels can be used as envelope materials for relatively low temperature treatments (1,100–1,200°C), whereas it is necessary to use refractory metals (Ta, Mo) for higher temperatures treatments. As the risks of distortion become higher when the overall pressing increases, we gain from a powder pressed at a high rate and homogenously (by CIC primarily). An alternative is to carry out a “pre- sintering” providing sufficient cohesion to the part to make its handling possible, and then to coat it powdered glass which, at sufficient temperature, will become viscous enough to coat the piece with an impermeable layer. This will make it possible for HIP to take place without the pressurized gas being able to penetrate the open porosity. HIP as post-sintering operation This involves sintering the part until the inter-connected open porosity is eliminated (which requires a densification of about 95%) and then subjecting this part to a secondary HIP treatment. The greatest advantage is avoiding the need for an envelope (cost, complexity, restrictions on the possible forms, necessity to clean the end product to eliminate the envelope). It is furthermore possible, for manufacturers who do not have an HIP equipment, to sub-contract this stage to a specialized partner. There are HIP chambers whose size is more than one meter, which makes it possible to treat large parts or a great number of small parts. 90 Ceramic Materials The densification of metallic powders (“powder metallurgy”) involves HIP much more frequently than the densification of ceramic powders: a search on the Web shows that most sites dealing with HIP relate to metallic products (the term taken in its largest sense and including cermets). 3.8.4. Densification/conformity of shapes in HIP Densification The densification of the parts by HIP implies primarily three phenomena: i) fragmentation of the particles and rearrangement, ii) deformation of the inter- particle areas of contact and iii) elimination of the pores. The first process is transitory and hardly contributes to the overall densification, at least if the initial forming (for example, by CIC) has been correctly carried out. The second process brings into play effects of plastic deformation by movement of dislocations and diffusion phenomena that are similar to those indicated in the case of uniaxial pressure sintering. Lastly, by considering the final reduction of porosity, we can write phenomenologically: (1/ρ)(dρ/dt) i = Bifi (ρ) [3.16] where ρ is the relative density, Bi constant kinetics (implying the terms relating to the material and those relating to the characteristics of the HIP process) and fi(ρ) a geometrical function that depends only on the relative density. Each process i is described by specific expressions for Bi and fi [LI 87]. For example: Ki = 270δDjgΩP/kTR3 and fi (ρ) = (1-ρ)1/2 if ρ > 90% [3.17] for grain boundary diffusion (Coble), if δ is “the thickness” of the boundary, Djg the corresponding diffusion coefficient, Ω the volume of the atom that diffuses and R the radius of the grain assumed to be spherical, k, T and P having their usual meaning. Ashby et al. [LI 87] have developed the approach of “HIP maps”, where, for a material under given conditions, the areas in two-dimensional space (relative density depending on the pressure), in which the predominant phenomenon that controls the densification has been identified, are traced (in particular the grain size and temperature). These maps make the pendant of the “creep maps” and “deformation maps” also credited to Ashby et al. (see Figure 7.2 in Chapter 7). The principle of these maps is certainly attractive, but their applicability requires three conditions: i) having a sufficient number of experimental data, ii) establishing, for each of these data, the nature of the predominant mechanism, and lastly iii) verifying the Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 91 similarity of the treated cases (for example, the fact that the powders used contain the same impurities as the powders used for tracing the maps). The application of the maps is therefore qualitative more than quantitative. Let us use an example to illustrate this comment: when we compare the case of a metal with that of a ceramic, we observe that the mobility of dislocations in the former material is much higher than it is in the latter. This means that the relationship between the effect of an increase in temperature and that of an increase in pressure is higher for ceramics than it is for metal, which suggests different managements of the parameters T and p for the two categories of material. Conformity of the shapes The key point for HIP, which is an expensive treatment and therefore dedicated to high added value products, is to obtain parts whose final dimensions are as close as possible to the desired dimensions. However, this conformity of dimensions requires a perfect control of the shrinkage: it must occur particularly in a homothetical way, starting from the shape of the raw part until the consolidated and stripped part. However, this “homothetic shrinkage” is affected by various causes, including the envelope effect (in the case where there is not post-densification HIP) and the manner in which the consolidation front develops. As regards the envelope effect: even if the “compact” is overheated perfectly homogenously throughout the HIP cycle, the various areas of the part do not offer the same resistance to the effects of isostatic pressure. Geometrical compatibilities require that the volume deformations should be accompanied by shearing strains, a requirement which introduces distortions. For the simple example of a cylindrical part (see Figure 3.14), the presence of the envelope causes a distortion of the “corners”. The numerical calculation methods like finite elements are used widely for the study of such distortions in order to eliminate them by redrawing the envelope [NCE 00]. As regards densification: this progresses from outside the part towards the core, causing the formation of a consolidated crust whose thermal conduction is higher than that of the core that is not yet consolidated. The heat fluxes thus provoked lead to heterogenities in temperature, which lead to the accentuation of the shell effect of the crust with respect to the core. The effect is all the more marked the bulkier part is. As an extension of pressureless sintering HIP confirms that a major concern for the production of ceramic parts – “traditional” ceramics as well as “technical” ceramic – is the maintenance of the shape and dimensions of the parts. As we said previously: the ceramist works on the product at the same time as he works on the material and therefore his efforts must be devoted to both sides of the problem. 92 Ceramic Materials Figure 3.14. HIP: at the top, distortion due to envelope effects; at the bottom, example of an iterative approach to determine the shape of the envelope, which allows the correction of the distortions [NCE 00] 3.9. Bibliography [ASH 75] ASHBY M.F., “A first report on sintering diagrams”, Acta Metall., 22, p. 275, 1975. [BAE 94] BAE S.I. and BAIK S., “Critical concentration of MgO for the prevention of abnormal grain growth in alumina”, J. Am. Ceram. Soc., 77 (101), p. 2499, 1994. [BER 93] BERNACHE-ASSOLLANT D. (ed.), Chimie-physique du frittage, Hermès, 1993. [BOC 87] BOCH P. and GIRY J.P., “Preparation of zirconia-mullite ceramics by reaction sintering”, High Technology Ceramics, Materials Science Monographs 38, Elsevier, 1987. [BOC 90] BOCH P., CHARTIER T. and RODRIGO, “High purity mullite by reaction sintering”, Mullite and Mullite Matrix Composites, Ceramic Transactions, Vol. 6, The Am. Ceramic Society, p. 353, 1990. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 93 [DAV 91] DAVIS R.F., “Hot isostatic pressing”, in Brook R.J. (ed.), Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials, Pergamon Press, p. 210, 1991. [GER 96] GERMAN R.M., Sintering Theory and Practice, J. Wiley, 1996. [HAR 84] HARMER M.P., “Use of solid-solution additives in ceramic processing”, Advances in Ceramics, Am. Ceram. Soc., Vol. 10, p. 679, 1984. [HAR 91] HARMER P.P., “Hot pressing: technology and theory”, in Brook R.J. (ed.), Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials, Pergamon Press, p. 222, 1991. [HER 50] HERRING C., “Diffusional viscosity of a polycrystalline solid”, J. Appl. Phys., 21(5), p. 437-445, 1950. [KIN 76] KINGERY W.D., BOWEN H.K. and UHLMANN D.R., Introduction to Ceramics, 2nd edition, John Wiley and Sons, 1976. [KUC 49] KUCZYNSKI G.C., “Self-distribution in sintering of metallic particles”, Trans. AIME, 185, p. 169, 1949. [LEE 94] LEE W.E. and RAINFORTH W.M., Ceramic Microstructures, Chapman & Hall, 1994. [LI 87] LI W.B., ASHBY M.F., EASTERLING K.E., “On densifiaction and shape-change during hot isostatic pressing”, Acta Metallurgica, 35, p. 2831-2842, 1987. [NAD 97a] NADAUD N., KIM D.Y. and BOCH P., “Titania as Sintering Additive in Indium Oxide Ceramics”, J. Am. Ceram. Soc., 80(5), p. 1208-1212, 1997. [NAD 97b] NADAUD N., “Relations entre frittage et propriétés de matériaux à base d’oxyde d’indium dopé à l’étain (ITO)”, Thesis, Paris-6 University, 1997. [NCE 00] National Center for Excellence in Metalworking Technology, CTC, 100 CTC Drive, Johnstown, Pa, USA. [PHI 85] PHILIBERT J., Diffusion et transport de matière dans les oxydes, Editions de Physique, 1985. [RIN 96] RING T.A., Fundamentals of Ceramic Powder Processing and Synthesis, Academic Press, 1996. [TAI 88] TAI W.T. and WATANABE T., “Fabrication and mechanical properties of Al2O3 – WC–Co composites by vacuum hot pressing”, J. Am. Ceram. Soc., 81(6), p. 1673-1676, 1998. This page intentionally left

4.1. Introduction Silicate ceramics are generally alumino-silicate based materials obtained from natural raw materials. They exhibit a set of fundamental properties, such as chemical inertia, thermal stability and mechanical strength, which explain why they are widely used in construction products (sanitary articles, floor and wall tiles, bricks, tiles) and domestic articles (crockery, decorative objects, pottery). They are often complex materials, whose usage properties depend at least as much on microstructure and aesthetics as on composition. Silicate products with an exclusively technical application (refractory materials, insulators or certain dental implants) will not be explicitly discussed in this chapter. To distinguish silicate from technical ceramics, it is useful to qualify these products as traditional ceramics. This term refers to the centuries-old tradition that still strongly influences the classification of this type of materials and the vocabulary attached to them. However, it does not reflect the considerable evolution of a sector of activity where progress relates more to the manufacturing technologies (raw material mixtures, drying, sintering, etc.) than to the products themselves. These products of terra cotta, earthenware, sandstone, porcelain or vitreous china are generally widely marketed materials. They represent a predominant share in the total sales turnover of the ceramic industry. In 1994, the fields of roof tiles and bricks, wall and floor tiles, crockery and ornamentation, and sanitary products Chapter written by Jean-Pierre BONNET and Jean-Marie GAILLARD. 96 Ceramic Materials accounted for, respectively, 28, 14, 13 and 13% of the turnover of the French ceramic industry (technical + refractory + traditional) [LEC 96]. 4.2. General information Silicate ceramics can be formed in various ways: by casting in a mould aqueous suspension called slip, by extrusion or jiggering of a plastic paste, or by unidirectional or isostatic pressing of slightly wet aggregates. The quantity of water contained in the sample therefore depends on the method of forming. Generally, water is eliminated during a specific drying treatment. The raw part is transformed into ceramic by sintering, also called firing, carried out under suitable conditions of temperature, heating rate and atmosphere. Depending on the application considered, this ceramic, also called shard, can be dense or porous, white or colored. Clay is the basic raw material for these products. Mixed with water, it can form a plastic paste similar to the one used by the potter on his wheel. Although easy to form, this paste often exhibits insufficient mechanical strength to enable handling without damaging the preform. Owing to the clay colloidal nature, a relatively pure paste is low in solid matter. It thus shrinks significantly during drying and sintering, which makes it difficult to control the shape and dimensions of the final piece. To limit all these effects, non-plastic products known as tempers can be added to the paste. They then form an inert and rigid skeleton that enhances the mechanical strength of the preform, favors the elimination of water during the drying stage and limits sintering shrinkage. Among the commonly used tempers, we can mention sand, feldspars, certain lime-rich compounds or grog (a paste sintered and ground beforehand). Given the complexity of the composition of argillaceous raw materials, the appearance of a viscous liquid during firing can be observed. The addition of fluxes to the starting mixture amplifies this phenomenon. These compounds, which also behave as tempers, generally contain alkaline ions (Na, K, sometimes Li). The examination of the phase diagram of Al2O3-SiO2-K2O represented in Figure 4.1 highlights the role of flux of a potassium feldspar (orthoclase with the composition K2O,A2O3,6SiO2) with respect to the deshydroxylation product of kaolinite, whose composition in equivalent oxides Al2O3,2SiO2 is symbolized by point MK. At equilibrium, the addition of a small quantity of feldspar leads to decrease the solidus temperature from 1,590 to 985°C. Under certain temperature and composition conditions, iron oxides and a few calcium-rich compounds, such as chalk, can also contribute to the formation of a liquid phase. In the presence of a sufficient quantity of molten matter, the heat treatment can be pursued until the almost complete disappearance of the porosity. The shards thus obtained are rich in vitreous phase and exhibit good mechanical strength. The quantity of liquid formed during partial Silicate Ceramics 97 vitrification must remain sufficiently low or its viscosity must be high enough so that the piece does not become deformed under its own weight. Figure 4.1. Phase diagram Al2O3-SiO2-K2O [LEV 69] Some products are covered with a vitreous enamel film intended to modify the appearance of the ceramic and/or to waterproof it. This layer can be deposited on an engobe whose role is to mask the color of the shard and/or to facilitate the adhesion of the enamel. Depending on the case, the enameling operation is carried out on a green support, on a partially fired part during a so-called bisque firing (maximum temperature lower than that of enamel firing) or on a biscuit (completely fired shard at a temperature higher than that of enamel firing). The low temperature enamel intended for the protection of porous ceramics, such as earthenware and potteries, is also called glaze. Transparent glaze is the name used to denote enamel obtained by melting at the sintering temperature of the porcelain shard or the underlying stoneware. The enamel coloring is obtained using metallic oxides. 98 Ceramic Materials 4.3. The main raw materials 4.3.1. Introduction Each mineral raw material has a specific influence on the rheology of the paste, the development of the microstructure, the phases formation during the heat treatment and the properties of the finished product. The manufacture of all silicate ceramics requires such a large number of raw materials, which cannot be discussed here. Only those most commonly used, i.e. clays, feldspars and silica, will therefore be described. 4.3.2. Clays 4.3.2.1. Common characteristics Clays are hydrated silico-aluminous minerals whose structure is made up of a stacking of two types of layers containing, respectively, aluminum in an octahedral environment and silicon in tetrahedral coordination. Their large specific surface (10 to 100 m2g-1), their plate-like structure and the physicochemical nature of their surface enable clays to form, with water, colloidal suspensions and plastic pastes. This characteristic is largely used during the manufacture of silicate ceramics insofar as it makes it possible to prepare homogenous and stable suspensions, suitable for casting, pastes easy to manipulate and green parts with good mechanical strength. By extension, the term clay is often used to denote all raw materials with proven plastic properties containing at least one argillaceous mineral. The impurities present in these natural products contribute to a large extent to the coloring of the shard. 4.3.2.2. Classification All clays do not exhibit the same aptitude towards manipulation and behavior during firing. Ceramists distinguish vitrifying plastic clays, refractory plastic clays, refractory clays and red clays. Vitrifying plastic clays, generally colored, are used for the remarkable plasticity of their paste. They are made up of very fine clay particles, organic matter, iron and titanium oxides, illite (formula Si4xAlx)(Al,Fe)2O10(OH)2Kx(H2O)n) and micaceous and/or feldspathic impurities. These clays are also characterized by a high free silica content; sand can represent up to 35% of the dry matter weight. The product called “ball clay” is widely used for its plasticity and its particularly low mica content. Although it contains the same argillaceous mineral as kaolin, this clay has much higher plasticity because of the much smaller size of the kaolinite particles [CAR 98]. Refractory plastic clays are rich in montmorillonite (formula (Si4-xAlx)(Alx- vRx)O10(OH)2M2v(H2O)n with R = Mg, Fe2+ and M = K, Na), kaolinite or halloysite (Si2Al2O5(OH)4(H2O)2). Silicate Ceramics 99 Refractory clays are used in high temperature processes. Their composition is rich in alumina. Kaolins are the most refractory among these clays. Always purified, they contain little quartz, generally less than 2% alkaline oxides in combined form and a small quantity of mica. Their plasticity is ensured by kaolinite and, if necessary, a little smectite or halloysite [CAR 98]. Very low in coloring element, they are particularly suited for the preparation of products in white shard. Red clays used for the manufacture of terra cotta products are actually natural mixtures with a complex composition. They generally contain kaolinite, illite and/or other clays rich in alkaline, sand, mica (formula Si3Al3O10(OH)2), goethite (FeO(OH)) and/or hematite (Fe2O3), organic matter and, very often, calcium compounds. The latter, just like the micas and the other alkaline-rich compounds, help lower the firing temperature of the shard. 4.3.3. Kaolinite 4.3.3.1. Structure of kaolinite Kaolinite, Si2Al2O5 (OH)4 or Al2O3,2SiO2,2H2O, is the most common among the argillaceous minerals used in ceramics. A projection of its crystalline structure is represented in Figure 4.2. It consists of an alternate stacking of [Si2O5]2- and [Al2(OH)4]2+ layers, which confer to it a lamellate character favorable to the development of plates. The degree of crystallinity of the kaolinite present in clays is highly variable. It depends largely on the genesis conditions and the content of impurities introduced into the crystalline lattice. Figure 4.2. Projected representation of the structure of kaolinite 100 Ceramic Materials 4.3.3.2. Evolution of the nature of phases during heat treatment Figure 4.3. Differential thermal analysis (DTA) and thermogravimetric analysis (TGA) of two kaolinites with different degrees of crystallinity Silicate Ceramics 101 During the heat treatment, kaolinite undergoes a whole series of transformations. The variations of exchanged heat and the corresponding mass changes are indicated in Figure 4.3. The departure of water, which occurs from 450°C onwards, is a very endothermic phenomenon. The amorphous metakaolin, Al2O3, 2SiO2 then formed, exhibits a structural organization directly derived from that of kaolinite. The exothermic transformation observed between 960 and 990°C is a structural reorganization of the amorphous metakaolin, sometimes associated with the formation of phases of spinel structure like Al8(Al13,33฀2,67)O32 (γ variety of Al2O3) or Si8 (Al10,67฀5,33)O32. In these formulae, ฀ represents a cation vacancy. Between 1,000 and 1,100°C (often around 1,075°C), these phases are transformed into mullite stoichiometry ranging between 3Al2O3,2SiO2 and 2Al2O3,SiO2. During this reaction, amorphous silica is released. The surplus amorphous silica starts to crystallize in the form of cristobalite from 1,200°C onwards. It should be noted that the impurities present, the degree of crystallinity (see Figure 4.3) and the speed of heating influence each of these transformations. 4.3.4. Feldspars Four feldspathic minerals are likely to enter the composition of silicate ceramic pastes. They are: − orthoclase, a mineral rich in potassium with the composition K2O,Al2O3,6SiO2; − albite, a mineral rich in sodium with the composition Na2O,Al2O3,6SiO2; − anorthite, a mineral rich in calcium with the composition CaO,Al2O3,2SiO2; − petalite, a mineral rich in lithium with the composition Li2O,Al2O3,8SiO2. Orthoclase and albite, which form eutectics with silica, respectively, at 990 (see Figure 4.1) and 1,050°C, are widely used as flux. Anorthite is rather regarded as a substitute to chalk. The use of petalite, especially owing to its negative expansion coefficient, is marginal [MAN 94]. Potassic feldspar is particularly appreciated by ceramists because its reaction with silica leads to the formation of a liquid whose relatively high viscosity decreases slightly when the temperature increases. This behavior is considered as a guarantee against the excessive deformation of the pieces during the heat treatment. Natural feldspars used for the preparation of ceramics are mineral mixtures. Thus, the commercial potassium products can contain between 2.5 and 3.5% of albite mass, whereas anorthite and a small quantity of orthoclase, between 0.5 and 3.2%, are often present in the available sodium feldspars [MAN 94]. They can also be incorporated into the paste in the form of feldspathic sand. When these natural products are heated, mixed and homogenous feldspar is formed. This compound, 102 Ceramic Materials called sanidine, occurs at a temperature which varies according to the sodium/potassium ratio and ranges between 700 and 1,000°C. Then, in the presence of silica, the formation of the liquid takes place. Above 1,200°C, mullite is formed in the still solid part of the feldspar grains. A rather recent trend among stonewares and porcelain manufacturers consists of replacing feldspars by nepheline syenite with average composition (Na,K)2O,Al2O3,2SiO2. This rock, made up of nephelite (composition: K2O,3Na2O,4Al2O3,9SiO2) and a mixture of potassium and sodium feldspars, is a powerful flux which makes it possible to decrease the sintering temperature of ceramics and increase the alkaline content of the vitreous phases [CAR 98]. 4.3.5. Silica Silica, SiO2, is a polymorphic raw material found in nature in an amorphous (opal, pebbles) or crystallized form (quartz, cristobalite and tridymite). Sand contains between 95 and 100% of quartz mass. It is the most frequently used temper in the ceramic industry. To contribute significantly to the mechanical strength of the raw parts, it must consist of much coarser particles than those of clay. In the modern manufacturing processes of stonewares and porcelains, it is customary to use relatively fine sand grains (20 to 60 μm). Volume expansion (%) Figure 4.4. Influence of temperature on the expansion of the various forms of silica Silicate Ceramics 103 When a ceramic is fired, the sand can react, particularly with the fluxes. This reaction is seldom complete. The transformation of residual quartz into cristobalite can then start from 1,200°C onwards. It is favored by the rise in temperature, the use of fine grained sand, the presence of certain impurities and a reducing atmosphere [JOU 90]. The form in which silica is found determines the thermal properties of silicate ceramics. Thus, quartz and cristobalite do not have the same influence on the expansion of the shard (see Figure 4.4). Quartz can also cause a deterioration of the mechanical properties of the finished product owing to the abrupt variation in dimensions (ΔL/L ≅ –0.35%) associated, at 573°C, with the reversible transformation quartz β → quartz α. As the crystal of cristobalite formed from the flux are usually small, the transition cristobalite β → cristobalite α, which occurs at about 220°C (see Figure 4.4), often causes less damage to the finished product. It can even contribute to the shard/enamel fit by compressing it after cooling at room temperature. 4.4. Enamel and decorations 4.4.1. Nature of enamel The enamel layer deposited on the shard generally has a thickness ranging between 0.15 and 0.5 mm. Its purpose is to mask the porosity and/or the color of the shard, to make the surface of the piece smooth and brilliant and to improve the chemical resistance of the ceramic. This layer, transparent or opaque, white or colored, is obtained from a silica-rich ceramic composition capable of developing glass during the heat treatment. The composition of the enamel also contains many other constituents, in particular alkaline and alkaline-earth oxides. They help to adjust the melting point, the thermal expansion coefficient, the surface tension and the viscosity to the enameling conditions, and ensure the wetting and adhesion of the enamel on the shard. The enamels used for sheet enameling have many common points with those described here [STE 81]. The properties of the enamel are often analyzed by considering that it is made up of a combination of acid oxides responsible for the vitreous structure (mainly SiO2 and B2O3), amphoteric oxides (Al2O3) and basic oxides (K2O, Na2O, CaO, MgO, PbO). It should be noted that the role of flux, traditionally reserved for basic oxides, is now increasingly played by acid or amphoteric oxides, such as B2O3 or Bi2O3. Enamel is obtained from a mixture of raw materials mineral and/or frits. The raw materials used are mainly feldspars, kaolin, quartz and chalk or dolomite. Frits are close mixtures of components prepared by melting several compounds at high temperature (T > 1,400°C). After quenching in air or water, the product, markedly 104 Ceramic Materials vitreous in character, is ground. Combined in this manner, water soluble salts or volatile oxides can be used without harm in the composition of enamel. We can distinguish raw enamels formed only from natural raw materials and sintered enamels. The latter are particularly suitable for low temperature applications that require flux bases, richer in basic elements, which are non-existent in nature. The role of frits in the composition of the enamel is all the more important as the firing temperature reduces and the heat treatment is shortened. Frits are widely used for the enameling of the tiles in the fast sintering process [ENR 95]. It is customary to classify the various types of enamel, based on the nature of the flux used. Thus, we can distinguish lead enamels (PbO rich enamels), boron oxide enamels, alkaline enamels, alkaline-earth enamels, zinc enamels and bismuth oxide enamels [STE 85]. Lead enamels, historically the oldest, were the most commonly used for a long time. Because of the toxicity of lead, their future hinges on the evolution of legislation relating to the leaching of this element. They tend to be replaced by enamels containing a very small quantity of bismuth oxide (< 5% mass) and, especially by alkaline borosilicate products. 4.4.2. Enamel/shard combination For the enamel to remain strongly attached to the shard, the interdiffusion must be effective and the thermal expansion coefficients of these two parts of the ceramic must be compatible. When the expansion coefficient of the shard is lower than that of the enamel, the latter is subjected to tension stresses when the piece cools. The stresses generated at the interface can cause the formation of cracks in the enamel. This flaw, also called crazing, is all the more important the more significant the difference between the expansion coefficients and the higher the modulus of elasticity of the enamel. To avoid this, it is customary to try stabilizing in the support, high expansion coefficient phases. On the other hand, when the shrinkage of the shard on cooling is the highest, the enamel is placed under compression and its mechanical strength is thereby reinforced. This positive effect occurs only if the difference between the expansion coefficients is sufficiently low to prevent the enamel from falling apart due to compression and from flaking off. 4.4.3. Optical properties of enamel When the vitrification is complete, i.e. after the various components have melted completely, the enamel is generally brilliant, smooth and transparent. In most cases, opaque enamel is desired. This is achieved by favoring the formation of crystallized, vitreous or gas inclusions with an index of refraction different from that of the vitreous matrix. The differences between the indexes of refraction, the size and the Silicate Ceramics 105 form of the inclusions are then decisive parameters. The formation of crystallites can be favored by the presence in the enamel of mineralizers such as ZrO2 and SnO2 Vitreous inclusions occur when a decomposition takes place during the total fusion, as in the case of compositions like SiO2-B2O3-MO (M = Pb, Ca, Zn, Mg). A mat appearance and opacity owing to the diffusion of light on asperities can be observed when the surface of the enamel is slightly rough. This phenomenon occurs when the melting is incomplete or when the viscosity of the formed liquid is high. It can be favored by increasing the contents of SiO2, Al2O3, CaO and ZnO. 4.4.4. Decorations The pigments used for the production of decorations generally consist of colored frits or stain mixtures crystallized in a vitreous silico-aluminous phase. The main products used as coloring are oxides of antimony, chromium, copper, cobalt, iron, manganese, nickel, praseodymium, selenium, titanium, uranium, and vanadium [HAB 85]. In order to be applied on the parts, the ground pigments are mixed with liquid organic substances (for example, turpentine oil) which facilitate their adhesion. The nature of the process of decorating the enamel depends on the desired quality and the complexity of the decoration. The decalcomania technique is the most efficient, insofar as a very complex decoration, involving up to 20 colors, can be carried out by serigraphy. Processes making it possible to print directly on the enamel (direct transfer through a membrane) or decorate it without firing in the kiln (lazer sintering) can also be used. An additional firing is generally necessary to fix the decorations. Depending on the application envisaged for the piece, it can be carried out below 800°C (low fire firing) or at round 1,200°C (high fire firing). Low fire firing makes it possible to obtain a very broad pallet of colors; high fire firing is especially used to fix decorations likely to change in a highly aggressive environment, a dishwasher for instance. In view of the interactions between phases existing at high temperature, the pallet of colors is therefore considerably reduced. 4.5. The products 4.5.1. Classification Based on the criteria taking mainly into account open porosity and/or the coloring of the shard, it is customary to distinguish, among silicate ceramics, terra cotta 106 Ceramic Materials products, earthenware, stoneware, vitreous china and porcelains. The materials treated at higher temperatures or in the presence of a large quantity of flux are generally the least porous. Whiteness is primarily the result of the use of raw materials free from iron and titanium or containing only small contents of transition metals. The representation given in Figure 4.5 helps locate each of these families. Terra cotta products and earthenwares are characterized by a porous shard. The strong coloring in the mass of the terra cotta products has given them the name “red products”. These porous ceramics can be used just as they are (bricks and tiles) or be covered with enamel (earthenwares). Among the dense products, stonewares shard is more colored than porcelain shard. Vitreous china forms an intermediate group between these two families. Many products are on the border between two of these groups; their name, which very often differs from one country to another, depends on the custom and the envisaged application. Figure 4.5. Representation of the various traditional ceramic families The nature of the raw materials used for the manufacture and the chemical and mineralogical compositions of the shards can also be used as additional criteria for classification. 4.5.2. Terra cotta products We are referring here to potteries or construction products such as roof tiles, bricks, flues, drainage pipes or some floor tiles. Terra cotta products were obtained a long time ago by modeling, drying and firing common clays. Nowadays, the compositions are more complex; they combine clays and additives, such as coloring, Silicate Ceramics 107 tempers or agents which make it possible to improve the manufacturing behavior or the final characteristics. The raw materials added to water form a plastic paste whose rheology must be adapted to the shaping process (extrusion possibly completed by pressing). The raw parts are dried in a ventilated cell or a tunnel dryer. The temperature at the end of firing usually ranges between 900 and 1,160°C. Terra cotta products are porous and mechanically resistant. They are marketed raw, enameled or covered with a glaze realized at low temperature, between 600 and 900°C, called varnish. They are appreciated for their esthetic quality, their stability through time and their hygrothermic and acoustic properties. They represent a highly automated industrial sector which is the scene of continual technological developments. The coloring of terra cotta shards can vary from yellowish white to dark brown. The variety in the tonality of the tiles present on roofs illustrates the extent of the pallet available. For roof tile manufacturers, the mastery over colors represents a commercial stake, insofar as they often constitute a regional specificity or a decorative element. The coloring of the shard depends on the bonding of iron ions with inhibitors, such as the calcium ions or with additional coloring (titanium and manganese oxides). The crystallized phases that are formed during the firing of a terra cotta product can be described using a ternary system defined by the major oxides Al2O3, SiO2 and CaO. This includes primarily wollastonite (CaO, SiO2), gehlenite (2CaO, Al2O3, SiO2) and anorthite (CaO, Al2O3, 2SiO2). A high temperature heat treatment favors the formation of anorthite to the detriment of the other two phases. The Fe3+ ions dissolved in the anorthite confer a yellow coloring to it. Hematite, Fe2O3, is brown-red. The presence of compounds containing Fe2+ ions favors bluish or greenish tonalities. The final coloring of the shard is a combination of these three effects. In an oxidizing medium, a strong concentration of iron leads to the formation of a significant quantity of hematite and a brown red shard. The abundant presence of CaO in the starting mixture is favorable to the formation of anorthite and thus to the evolution of coloring towards yellow. A treatment at an excessively high temperature or the use of an atmosphere that is too low in oxygen can involve the formation of Fe2+ ions and a green or black coloring of the shard. Based on these considerations and experimental observations, the following rules may be laid down: − when the Al2O3/Fe2O3 mass ratio is lower than 3, the shard is red; − when the Al2O3/Fe2O3 mass ratio ranges between 3 and 5, the shard is pink; − when the Fe2O3/CaO mass ratio is less than 0.5, a suitable heat treatment (high temperature and a sufficiently oxygen-rich atmosphere) yields a yellow shard; − when the CaO/Al2O3 mass ratio is close to 1, the color of the shard is particularly dependent on all the parameters likely to affect the formation of anorthite. It is also 108 Ceramic Materials significantly influenced by the other impurities present; MnO produces, for instance, black reflections. As an atmosphere that is excessively oxidizing is detrimental to the formation of anorthite, the stacking density of the parts and the temperature of the final stage of firing can assume considerable importance, particularly in the last two cases. Thus, for a given composition, iron can be in the form of hematite at 1,000°C (pink coloring), dissolved in anorthite at 1,050°C (yellow coloring) and partially reduced at 1,100°C (coloring turning to green). The tile color therefore depends on the composition of the raw materials and the firing conditions (temperature, atmosphere and setting load of the kiln). Today it is often modified by using mineral coloring deposited, sometimes directly on the surface of the raw parts (colored engobe). 4.5.3. Earthenwares 4.5.3.1. General characteristics of earthenwares We call earthenware the ceramic products made up of a porous shard covered with a glaze. This enamel makes it possible to mask the appearance of the shard and to remedy the high permeability due to the existence of an open porosity ranging between 5 and 20%. Although present in the form of objects of imagination and crockery, earthenwares are especially used as wall tiles. These products are prepared from one or more clays to which quartz, chalk, feldspar or ground glass are added. Earthenwares are primarily shaped by slip casting, jiggering of plastic paste and atomized powder pressing. After drying, the raw product is subjected to a heat treatment called biscuiting, carried out at a temperature ranging between approximately 900 and 1,230°C. The deformation and the shrinkage of the shard during this stage are limited because of the refractory nature of the raw materials used. The porous biscuit obtained is then enameled during an enamel firing carried out at a temperature lower than or sometimes equal to that of biscuiting. The third firing, at a lower temperature, is necessary to fix some decorations deposited on the glaze, in particular those containing gold or platinum and those known as “low fire” decorations. 4.5.3.2. Common earthenwares Common earthenwares are found especially in old products. Their production is very limited nowadays. They are primarily glazed potteries and stanniferous earthenwares. Silicate Ceramics 109 4.5.3.2.1. Potteries glazed with low melting temperature argillaceous paste Potteries glazed with fusible argillaceous paste are very close to terra cotta products. Just like them, they are obtained from common argillaceous soils, relatively fusible, and naturally containing a certain quantity of sand. Although their sintering, carried out between 900 and 1,060°C, takes place in the presence of a significant quantity of liquid, their shard is still porous. These products, used in construction (enameled bricks and tiles), for domestic uses and as crockery (jugs, pots, etc.), are generally covered with an engobe whose pores are finer than those of the shard. This engobe constitutes a smooth and regular surfacing intended to mask the coloring of the shard and to be used as decoration base. 4.5.3.2.2. Stanniferous earthenwares with low melting temperature argilo-calcareous paste To produce certain decorative objects, it is customary to use an argilo-calcareous paste obtained by mixing argillaceous marls, limestone and often sand. Magnesium carbonate (MgCO3) and dolomite ((Ca,Mg)CO3) can also be used. The biscuits are sintered at a temperature between 900 and 1,060°C. They are generally covered with a glaze opacified by tin dioxide, which explains the name stanniferous earthenwares. 4.5.3.3. Fine earthenwares Fine earthenwares are characterized by a white or very lightly colored shard, a thin and regular texture, high mechanical strength and the brightness and durability of their glaze. They are widely used as decorative objects and crockery, fields where the quality of their enamel is highly appreciated. The argillaceous component of the paste consists of a mixture of kaolin and clays. The kaolin increases the refractory character of the paste, whereas the plastic clays contribute to the mechanical strength of the raw parts. Although the selected clays are very poor in colorings, the presence of very small quantities of impurities in them, such as Fe2O3 and TiO2, can be sufficient to slightly color the shard. The kaolin/clay ratio must therefore be adjusted in order to obtain an acceptable compromise between the whiteness of the biscuit and the resistance of the raw parts. Kaolin generally represents between 25 and 50% of the mass of all the argillaceous raw materials. Grog, silica in its various forms and chalk (case of calcareous earthenware) can be used as tempering raw materials. The overall content of quartz, primarily introduced with the clays in the form of sand, is generally very high in fine earthenware pastes (30 to 40% of the mass). The biscuit is fired in an oxidizing atmosphere, at a temperature ranging between 950 and 1,150°C. The presence of a 110 Ceramic Materials large quantity of residual quartz increases the shrinkage of the shard on cooling, thus reinforcing the mechanical strength of the enamel. 4.5.3.4. Feldspathic earthenwares Feldspathic earthenwares are obtained by firing, at a temperature between 1,140 and 1,230°C, a mixture containing, for example, kaolin (40 to 70% of the mass), quartz (25 to 58%) and feldspar (3 to 14%). This latter component favors the formation of a viscous liquid during the high temperature treatment. After cooling, the biscuit has an increased solidity by virtue due to a significant quantity of vitreous phase formed during the solidification of the liquid. The porosity, 10 to 15%, is generally lower than the one observed in other earthenwares. The enamel is fired at a temperature between 1,000 and 1,140°C. At these high temperatures, it is possible to obtain glazes that cannot be easily scratched by steel. The increase in the silica content in the paste, the use of finer silica favorable to the formation of cristobalite or the reduction in the porosity of the shard contribute to the improvement of the shard/enamel combination. Owing to their very high solidity, their particularly scratch-resistant enamel and their low open porosity, feldspathic earthenwares are particularly suitable for applications in the tiling field. 4.5.4. Stonewares 4.5.4.1. General characteristics of stonewares Stonewares have a vitrified, opaque, colored and practically impermeable shard (0 to 3% open porosity). They are obtained from a mixture of vitrifying plastic clays and flux, sometimes supplemented by sand or grog. They are formed by extrusion (pipes, bricks, etc.) or by granulated powder pressing (tiles, slabs, etc.). The firing temperature generally ranges between 1,120 and 1,300°C and it forms a critical parameter. In fact, sintering at an insufficient temperature (non-firing) results in the persistence of a significant open porosity and a treatment at too high a temperature leads to the deformation of the pieces because of the excessively large quantity and the low viscosity of liquid formed. If usage requires it, stonewares can be enameled. A salt glaze during firing can also be carried out (traditional salt-glazed stonewares). Stonewares are known for their unchangeability, excellent mechanical performances and resistance to erosion and chemical agents. Silicate Ceramics 111 4.5.4.2. Natural stonewares Natural stonewares are obtained from natural vitrifying clays, i.e. capable of forming a significant quantity of liquid at high temperature. They are used just as they are or are modified only by adding a kaolinitic refractory clay. Fe2O3 can represent up to 3% of the mass of the composition of these raw materials. Irrespective of the firing atmosphere, mullite occurs in an acicular form between 1,000 and 1,100°C and continues to be formed up to 1,200°C. During this treatment, the viscous liquid dissolves the finest quartz grains. The solidification of this liquid on cooling leads to the formation of a significant quantity of vitreous phase. In an oxidizing atmosphere, the color of the shard can vary from ivory to dark brown. This coloring depends, in this case again, on the iron content and the nature of the other impurities present in the clays. Thus, titanium dioxide tends to color the shard of natural stonewares light yellow, whereas manganese oxide favors the development of darker colors. To avoid the appearance of blisters due to the presence of sulphates in the clays, the firing of natural stonewares must often be carried out in a reducing atmosphere. The Fe3+ ions are then reduced above 570°C. The ferrous oxide formed confers on the shard a grayish color and acts as a very active flux. As this action compounds that of the alkaline derivatives, a high iron content can lead to a marked softening and the deformation of the pieces during firing. The production of natural stonewares is primarily traditional, insofar as the clays necessary for the manufacture of this type of product are seldom available in large quantities and their firing is often difficult. 4.5.4.3. Compound or fine-grained stonewares Fine-grained stonewares are different from natural stonewares because the grains of flux are no longer contained in the clay, but added in the form of feldspars. They are obtained from clay very poor in coloring, kaolin, ball clay and a mixture of orthoclase and albite. Colorings are sometimes added to the paste to develop a particular color in the mass of the product. Fine-grained stonewares are used as crockery, walls or floor tiles, antacid tiles and sanitary pipes. During firing, the deshydroxylation of clays occurs from 450°C onwards. Shortly before 1,000°C, orthoclase starts to react with silica and the liquid occurs. The mullite formation begins between 1,000 and 1,100°C. In this temperature range, certain micaceous phases contained in the clays can start to react with the products of the decomposition of metakaolin. The interaction of albite with silica begins from 1,140°C. The maximum firing temperature ranges between 1,250 and 1,280°C, so the amorphous silica derived from the kaolinite and undissolved in the liquid can be transformed into cristobalite. The degree of crystallization of SiO2 in the end 112 Ceramic Materials product depends on the thermal past of the stonewares, the nature of the flux and the mineralizing impurities. 4.5.4.4. Porcelain stonewares Porcelain stonewares are characterized by an open porosity of less than 0.5%. This characteristic gives them remarkable mechanical properties and an excellent resistance to frost and corrosive agents. These products have experienced a rapid development as floor tiles. The world production rocketed from a few million m2 in the 1980s to more than 150 million in 1997. This growth is linked to the use of new processes of grinding (wet process), forming (more powerful presses), sintering (fast mono-layer sintering roller-hearth kilns) and decoration (polishing, simultaneous pressing of several layers of enamel powder). These new technologies have reduced production costs and have considerably improved products’ esthetics. Figure 4.6. Ranges of chemical composition of various types of stonewares tiles (mass %) The paste used to manufacture stonewares tiles generally consists of a mixture of plastic clays, kaolin, feldspathic sand, sodium or potassium feldspar and small quantities of talc, dolomite and/or chlorite. The overall chemical composition of the Silicate Ceramics 113 shard is generally less pure than that of fine-grained stonewares tiles, and it is also richer in Al2O3 (see Figure 4.6). Expressed in mass % of oxide, it generally corresponds to 66 to 69% of SiO2, 20 to 23% of Al2O3, 0.5 to 5% of MgO, 1.2 to 1.8% of CaO, 2.5 to 3.6% of Na2O, 1.7 to 2.8% of K2O, 0.7 to 1.3% of Fe2O3, 0.4 to 0.9% of TiO2 and 0 to 2% ZrO2 [DON 99]. The maximum temperature of the heat treatment generally ranges between 1,120 and 1,200°C. The evolution of the phases during this firing is very close to the one described in the case of fine-grained stonewares. The quantity of mullite formed represents only 50% of what is expected for this type of composition. The porcelain stonewares shards are mainly made up of mullite, amorphous phase and quartz. Their composition, after cooling, belongs to the field represented on Figure 4.7. These shards are free from open porosity and exhibit between 7 and 13% closed porosity [DON 99]. This microstructure confers on these materials a high Young’s and rupture modulus (about 75 GPa and 85 MPa respectively) compatible with their use as floor tiles. These moduli increase with the Al2O3 content, the quantity of mullite formed and the compactness of the shard (reduction in closed porosity). Figure 4.7. Representation of the composition range of porcelain stonewares shards in the ternary mullite-quartz-vitreous phase diagram (mass %) 114 Ceramic Materials 4.5.4.5. Grogged stonewares Grogged stonewares are obtained from a paste made up of vitrifying clay sometimes rich in kaolinite or quartz, a small proportion of flux and a large quantity of grog and/or ground shard (40 to 60% of the mass). It is generally shaped by casting a slip in porous plaster moulds. The use of large-sized grog grains, up to 0.8 mm, increases the permeability of the rigid skeleton and the speed of drying. It reduces the capillary forces responsible for the formation of cracks and then slits. The dry products are engobed and then enameled before firing. The engobe and the enamel are deposited successively by dipping or pulverization. The operation must be carried out in several layers in order to obtain a sufficient thickness and avoid excessively rewetting the dry part. After a final drying, it is fired in single thermal cycle (process known as single firing). The rigid lattice made up of grog grains does not allow sufficient shrinkage to eliminate all porosity during sintering. After a treatment between 1,250 and 1,280°C, open porosity remains considerable (8 to 15%). The presence of an opaque engobe masks the coloring of the shard, levels out the surface imperfections and facilitates the fixing of the enamel. Grogged stonewares, easier to dry than most other products, are particularly suited for the manufacture of bulky and robust products. They are widely used in sanitary plumbing (sinks, shower basins, etc.). 4.5.5. Porcelains 4.5.5.1. General characteristics Thanks to the purity of the raw materials used, porcelain shards are white and translucent beneath the low thickness. They do not have open porosity (< 0.5%), but are likely to exhibit some large closed pores (air holes). Their fracture are brilliant and have a vitreous appearance. After enameling, the surface of the pieces is remarkably smooth and brilliant. When porcelain is fired, a liquid phase surrounds the solid grains and dissolves the finest of them (< 15 μm). During this stage, known as “pasty fusion”, the viscosity is sufficiently high for the deformation of the pieces to remain within acceptable limits. The solidification of the liquid on cooling leads to the formation of a large quantity of vitreous phase. The manufacturing processes are changing constantly (see section 5.6.2). Thus, when the geometry of the parts allows it, pressure casting and shaping by isostatic pressing gradually replace jiggering and casting in plaster molds. Fast firing techniques are increasingly used for enamel and decorations. They improve the Silicate Ceramics 115 quality of the parts by limiting the risks of deformations [SLA 96]. A tendency has also been observed to decrease the sintering temperature [LEP 98]. 4.5.5.2. Hard-paste porcelains Hard-paste porcelains are obtained from mixtures made up almost exclusively of kaolin, quartz and feldspars. A little chalk (≈ 2% of the mass) can be added to favor the formation of the viscous liquid. This mixture is very similar to the one used to prepare fine earthenware. It differs from it only because of the almost exclusive use of kaolin as clay and the proportions of the various components. Sintering is carried out at a temperature ranging between 1,350 and 1,430°C. The use of a reducing atmosphere, by favoring the reduction of the Fe3+ ions to Fe2+, guarantees being able to obtain a white shard (possibility of bluish reflections) [SLA 96]. In a twice-firing process, this treatment is preceded by a bisque firing, carried out in oxidizing atmosphere at a temperature ranging between 900 and 1,050°C. The product then has a sufficient rigidity and the high open porosity necessary for its enameling. The development of passage kilns with several heating zones, each with its own atmosphere, has made it possible to prepare certain types of hard-paste porcelains in a single firing. To prevent carbon monoxide, present in the reducing atmosphere, from depositing carbon (Boudouard equilibrium) in the still porous paste, the heating zone ensuring the rise in temperature up to about 1,050°C is traversed by an oxidizing atmosphere. The reducing atmosphere therefore circulates only in the sintering zone. Because of the high compactness of the shard after firing, enameling is done at the same time as sintering. The enamel is then a glaze with a feldspathic and calcium composition. The high firing temperature and the reducing atmosphere diminish the pallet of possible colors during this treatment to green, blue and brown only. Most decorations are therefore painted or deposited on enamel by decalcomania and then fired between 800 and 900–950°C. Hard-paste porcelains are particularly used in the field of crockery (Limoges porcelain) and as technical ceramics (insulators). 4.5.5.3. Soft-paste porcelains Soft-paste porcelains differ from the above porcelains by their greater translucidity and lower sintering temperature. Chinese porcelains and porcelains for dental implants belong to this category. English porcelains, known as bone china, constitute a particular class. 116 Ceramic Materials Fine bone china These are the most expensive porcelains on the market, particularly appreciated for their esthetics. They owe their name to the bone ash added to the mixture of raw materials. The composition of a paste is typically: 37 to 50 % of the mass of bone ash, 22 to 32% potassium feldspar, 22 to 41% kaolin and 0 to 4% quartz. Hydroxyapatite, Ca5(PO4)3OH, present in the bone ash contributes to the formation of a low viscosity liquid, whose quantity increases very rapidly when the solidus temperature is reached. Above 1,200°C, this liquid dissolves the free quartz gradually. At the maximum firing temperature of the biscuit, between 1,250 and 1,280°C, the material is made up of a paste that contains only calcium phosphate, Ca3(PO4)2 and liquid. Sintering shrinkage, highly dependent on the quantity and viscosity of liquid formed, is much more sensitive to the heat treatment conditions than in the case of hard-paste porcelains and vitreous china (see Figure 4.8). Mastery over the dimensions and deformation of the pieces requires the temperature conditions and sintering time to be strictly controlled. Deformation can be controlled by placing the raw products in a bed of alumina powder [SLA 93]. As anorthite is formed on cooling, the shard of a bone china porcelain is primarily made up of calcium phosphate (35 to 45% of the mass), vitreous phase (27 to 30%) and anorthite (25 to 30%). The fixing of enamel presents difficulties inherent to the absence of porosity of the shard. Its firing is carried out at high temperature, ranging between 1,120 and 1,160°C. In order to avoid the appearance of efflorescence due to the decomposition of the enamel, this second firing must be done in a strictly oxidizing atmosphere. The brilliance of the enamel obtained is highly dependent on the lead oxide content. Figure 4.8. Temperature influence on the shrinkage speed of a hard-paste porcelain, a bone china and a vitreous china Silicate Ceramics 117 4.5.5.4. Aluminous porcelains The composition of the paste of aluminous porcelains can contain up to 50% of Al2O3 mass, about half of which can be introduced in the form of calcined alumina or corundum. The fluxes used are based on alkaline-earth oxides (CaO, MgO and/or BaO); lithium ions are sometimes added in the form of spodumene (Li2O,Al2O3,4SiO2). Sintering and enameling are carried out in single firing at a temperature ranging between 1,280 and 1,320°C. There are also products called extra-aluminous porcelains whose Al2O3 content can range between 50 and 95% of the mass. In order to facilitate their forming, 3 to 5% of very pure plastic clays and/or organic binders are added to the paste. When enameling is necessary, the raw parts are generally covered by dipping in the enamel suspension. After sintering at a temperature between 1,430 and 1,600°C the shard exhibits very little vitreous phase. These porcelains are used for their electrical characteristics (insulators, disconnecting switches, spark plugs, dielectrics for high voltage) and their hardness (cutting tools, wire guides, grinding ball). These are technical ceramics whose dimensions can be subject to considerable constraints because of low tolerances (machining after firing) or the large size of the piece. Consequently, the conditions imposed for producing the 4 m height and 1 m diameter aluminous porcelain insulators used for very high voltage electricity transmission have had to be mastered. 4.5.6. Vitreous china The term “vitreous china” denotes dense products obtained from pastes close to those used to manufacture feldspathic earthenwares. The feldspar content of these pastes is increased in order to produce, during the firing, a sufficient quantity of liquid to eliminate open porosity (< 0.5%). Used more particularly to manufacture sanitary articles and very robust crockery (wash basin, crockery for communities), vitreous materials are in the middle between white paste stonewares and porcelains. These products are formed by jiggering, casting or isostatic pressing. A good mastery of the raw materials and shaping process makes it possible to obtain raw pieces with a mechanical strength sufficient to withstand the application of an enamel paste. Sanitary products are generally vitrified and enameled in a single treatment, carried out in oxidizing atmosphere at a temperature between 1,200 and 1,280°C. A twice-firing treatment is usually used for crockery. The first firing is thus carried out between 900 and 950°C. The elimination of open porosity and the formation of the enamel occur du

Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 3.1. Sintering and microstructure of ceramics We saw in Chapter 1 that sintering is at the heart of ceramic processes. However, as sintering takes place only in the last of the three main stages of the process (powders → forming → heat treatments), one might be surprised to see that the place devoted to it in written works is much greater than that devoted to powder preparation and forming stages. This is perhaps because sintering involves scientific considerations more directly, whereas the other two stages often stress more technical observations – in the best possible meaning of the term, but with manufacturing secrets and industrial property aspects that are not compatible with the dissemination of knowledge. However, there is more: being the last of the three stages – even though it may be followed by various finishing treatments (rectification, decoration, deposit of surfacing coatings, etc.) – sintering often reveals defects caused during the preceding stages, which are generally optimized with respect to sintering, which perfects them – for example, the granularity of the powders directly impacts on the densification and grain growth, so therefore the success of the powder treatment is validated by the performances of the sintered part. Sintering allows the consolidation – the non-cohesive granular medium becomes a cohesive material – whilst organizing the microstructure (size and shape of the grains, rate and nature of the porosity, etc.). However, the microstructure determines to a large extent the performances of the material: all the more reason why sintering Chapter written by Philippe BOCH and Anne LERICHE. 56 Ceramic Materials deserves a thorough attention, and the reason for which this chapter interlaces “sintering” and “microstructures”. We will now describe the overall landscape and the various chapters in this volume will present, on a case-by-case basis, the specificities of the sintering of the materials they deal with. Sintering is the basic technique for the processing of ceramics, but other materials can also use it: metals, carbides bound by a metallic phase and other cermets, as well as natural materials, primarily snow and ice. Among the reference works on sintering, we recommend above all [BER 93] and [GER 96]; the latter refers to more than 6,000 articles and deals with both ceramics and metals. We also recommend [LEE 94], which discusses ceramic microstructures and [RIN 96], which focuses on powders. 3.2. Thermodynamics and kinetics: experimental aspects of sintering 3.2.1. Thermodynamics of sintering Sintering is the consolidation, under the effect of temperature, of a powdery agglomerate, a non-cohesive granular material (often called compact, even though its porosity is typically 40% and therefore its compactness is only 60%), with the particles of the starting powder “welding” with one another to create a mechanically cohesive solid, generally a polycrystal. The surface of a solid has a surplus energy (energy per unit area: γSV, where S is for “solid” and V is for “vapor”) due to the fact that the atoms here do not have the normal environment of the solid which would minimize the free enthalpy. In a polycrystal, the grains are separated by grain boundaries whose surplus energy (denoted γSS, or γGB, where SS is for “solid-solid” and GB for “grain boundary”) is due to the structural disorder of the boundary. In general, γSS < γSV, so a powder lowers its energy when it is sintered to yield a polycrystal: the thermodynamic engine of sintering is the reduction of system’s interfacial energies. Mechanical energy is the reduction of the system’s free enthalpy: ΔGT = ΔGVOL + ΔGGB + ΔGS where ΔGT is the total variation of G and where VOL, GB and S correspond to the variation of the terms associated respectively with the volume, the grain boundaries and the surface. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 57 Starting particles Sintering without densification Sintering with densification and shrinkage Figure 3.1. Sintering of four powder particles. In general, we want sintering to be “densifying”, in which case the reduction of porosity implies a shrinkage: Lfinal= L0 – ΔL. Some mechanisms are non-densifying and allow only grain growth. This diagram shows a two-dimensional system but the powder is a three-dimensional system. We could consider an octahedral configuration where the interstice between the four particles is closed below and above by a fifth and a sixth particle [KIN 76] The interfacial energy has the form G = γA, where γ is the specific interface energy and A its surface area. The lowering of energy can therefore be achieved in three ways: i) by reducing the value of γ, ii) by reducing the interface area A, and iii) by combining these effects. The replacement of the solid-vapor surfaces by grain boundaries decreases γ, when γSS is lower than γSV. The reduction of A is achieved by grain growth: for example, the coalescence of n small spheres with surface s and volume v results in a large sphere with volume V = nv but with surface S < ns (this coalescence can be easily observed in water-oil emulsions). In fact, the term sintering includes four phenomena, which take place simultaneously and often compete with each other: – consolidation: development of necks that “weld” the particles to one another; – densification: reduction of the porosity, therefore overall contraction of the part (sintering shrinkage); – grain coarsening: coarsening of the particles and the grains; – physicochemical reactions: in the powder, then in the material under consolidation. 58 Ceramic Materials 3.2.2. Matter transport Sintering is possible only if the atoms can diffuse to form the necks that weld the particles with one another. The transport of matter can occur in vapor phase, in a liquid, by diffusion in a crystal, or through the viscous flow of a glass. Most mechanisms are activated thermally because the action of temperature is necessary to overcome the potential barrier between the initial state of higher energy (compacted powder) and the final state of lower energy (consolidated material). Atomic diffusion in ceramics is sufficiently rapid only at temperatures higher than 0.6-0.8 TF, where TF is the melting point (in K). For alumina, for example, which melts at around 2,320 K the sintering temperature chosen is generally around 1,900 K. 3.2.3. Experimental aspects of sintering The parameters available to us to regulate sintering and control the development of the microstructure are primarily the composition of the starting system and the sintering conditions: – composition of the system: i) chemical composition of the starting powders, ii) size and shape of the particles, and iii) compactness rate of the pressed powder; – sintering conditions: i) treatment temperature, ii) treatment duration, iii) treatment atmosphere and, as the case may be, iv) pressure during the heat treatment (for pressure sintering). Pressureless sintering and pressure sintering In general, sintering is achieved solely by heat treatment at high temperature, but in difficult cases it can be assisted by the application of an external pressure: – pressureless sintering: no external pressure during the heat treatment; – pressure sintering (under uniaxial load or isostatic pressure): application of an external pressure during the heat treatment. Pressure sintering requires a pressure device that withstands the high sintering temperatures, which is in fact a complex and expensive technique and therefore reserved for specific cases. Sintering with or without liquid phase Sintering excludes a complete melting of the material and can therefore occur without any liquid phase. However, it can be facilitated by the presence of a liquid phase, in a more or less abundant quantity. We can thus distinguish solid phase sintering on the one hand and sintering where a liquid phase is present; the latter Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 59 case can be either liquid phase sintering or vitrification, depending on the quantity of liquid (see Figure 3.2): – for solid phase sintering, the quantity of liquid is zero or is at least too low to be detected. Consolidation and elimination of the porosity require a disruption of the granular architecture: after the sintering, the grains of the polycrystal are generally much larger than the particles of the starting powder and their morphologies are also different. Solid phase sintering requires very fine particles (micrometric) and high treatment temperatures; it is reserved for demanding uses, for example, transparent alumina for public lamps; – for liquid phase sintering, the quantity of liquid formed is too low (a few vol.%) to fill the inter-particle porosities. However, the liquid contributes to the movements of matter, particularly thanks to phenomena of dissolution followed by reprecipitation. The partial dissolution of the particles modifies their morphology and can lead to the development of new phases. A number of technical ceramics (refractory materials, alumina for insulators, BaTiO3-based dielectrics) are sintered in liquid phase; – lastly, for vitrification, there is an abundant liquid phase (for example, 20 vol.%), resulting from the melting of some of the starting components or from products of the reaction between these components. This liquid fills the spaces between the non-molten particles and consolidation occurs primarily by the penetration of the liquid into the interstices due to capillary forces, then solidification during cooling, to give crystallized phases or amorphous glass. This type of sintering is the rule for silicate ceramics, for example, porcelains. However, the quantity of liquid must not be excessive, and its viscosity must not be too low, otherwise the object would collapse under its own weight and would lose the shape given to it. Sintering with and without reaction We can speak of reactive sintering for traditional ceramics, where the starting raw materials are mixtures of crushed minerals that react with one another during sintering. The presence of a liquid phase often favors the chemical reactions between the liquid and the solid grains. However, for solid phase sintering, reactive sintering is generally avoided: either we have the powders of the desired compound already, or sintering is preceded by calcination, i.e. a high temperature treatment of the starting raw materials to allow their reaction towards the desired compound, followed by the crushing of this compound to obtain the powders that will be sintered: – non-reactive sintering: an example is that of alumina, because the powders of this compound are available on the market; – calcination and then sintering: an example is barium titanate (BaTiO3). BaTiO3 powders are expensive and some industrialists prefer to start with a less expensive 60 Ceramic Materials mixture of barium carbonate BaCO3 and titanium oxide TiO2, the mixture being initially calcined by a high temperature treatment to form BaTiO3, which is then crushed to give the powder that will be used for sintering; – reactive sintering: an example is that of silicon nitride (Si3N4), for which one of the preparation methods consists of treating silicon powders in an atmosphere of nitrogen and hydrogen, so that the reaction that forms the nitride (3Si + 2N2 → Si3N4) is concomitant with its sintering (see Chapter 7). This technique (RBSN = reaction bonded silicon nitride) makes it possible to circumvent the difficulties of the direct sintering of Si3N4 and offers the advantage of minimizing dimensional variations, but the disadvantage of yielding a porous material (P > 10%). Mullite and zirconia mullite can also be prepared by reactive sintering [BOC 87 and 90]. Figure 3.2. Top, vitrification: the liquid phase is abundant enough to fill the interstices between the particles; in the middle, liquid phase sintering: the liquid is not sufficient to fill the interstices; bottom, solid phase sintering: organization and shape of the particles are extremely modified. This diagram does not show the grain coarsening: in fact, the grains of the sintered material are appreciably coarser than the starting particles [BRO 911] Densification: sintering shrinkage The starting compact has a porous volume (P) of about 40% of the total volume. However, for most applications, we want relatively non-porous, even dense, ceramics (P ≈ 0%). In the absence of reactions leading to an increase in the specific volume, densification must be accompanied by an overall contraction of the part: characterized by linear withdrawal (dl/l0), this contraction usually exceeds 10%. The control of the shrinkage is of vital importance for the industrialist: on the one hand, the shrinkage should not result in distortions of the shape and on the other hand, it must yield final dimensions as close as possible to the desired dimensions. In fact, an excessive shrinkage would make the part too small, which cannot be corrected, Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 61 and an insufficient shrinkage would make the part too large; in this case machining for achieving the desired dimension must be done by rectification, often by means of diamond grinding wheel – a finishing treatment all the more expensive as the volume of matter to be abraded is large. It is difficult to control shrinkage with a relative accuracy higher than 0.5%. Because of the phenomenon of shrinkage, dilatometry tests are widely used for the in situ follow-up of sintering: starting with the “green” compact to arrive at the fired product, a heating at constant speed typically comprises three stages: i) thermal expansion, accompanied by a vaporization of the starting water and a pyrolysis of the organic binders introduced to support the pressing of the powder; ii) a marked contraction, due to particle rearrangement, the development of sintering necks and granular changes; iii) a resumption of the thermal expansion of the sintered product. Many studies have sought to correlate the kinetics of shrinkage and the growth of inter-particle necks [BER 93, KUC 49]. Porosity is open as long as it is inter-connected and communicating: the material is then permeable to fluids. Porosity is closed when it is not inter-connected: even if it is not yet dense, the material can then be impermeable. The porosity level corresponding to the transformation of open pores to closed pores is about P ≈ 10%. Sintering generally occurs in the absence of external pressure applied during the heat treatments (pressureless sintering); the particles of the starting powders weld with one another to form a polycrystalline material, possibly with vitreous phases; the presence or absence of a liquid phase is important. Finally, the term sintering covers four phenomena: i) consolidation, ii) densification, iii) grain coarsening and iv) physicochemical reactions. The beginning of the densification is the usual sign for the beginning of the sintering, frequently followed by dilatometry experiments. 3.3. Interface effects From a macroscopic point of view, the driving force behind the sintering of a powder to form a polycrystalline material is the reduction of energy resulting from the reduction of solid-vapor surfaces in favor of the grain boundaries. The necessary condition for sintering is therefore that the grain boundary energy (γGB) is low compared to the energy (γSV) of the solid-vapor surfaces. But this condition is not always achieved, as shown by silicon carbide (SiC) or silicon nitride (Si3N4): materials where the γGB/γSV ratio is too high to allow easy sintering. The solution for sintering such materials can be i) the use of sintering additives chosen to increase 62 Ceramic Materials γSV or to decrease γGB or ii) the use of pressure sintering, which provides external work: dW = – PexternaldV. From a microscopic point of view, it is the differential pressure on either side of an interface that causes the matter transport making sintering possible. This pressure depends on the curvature of the surface. Interface energy The increase in energy (γ) at the level of the interfaces, due to the fact that the atoms do not have their normal environment, is always very insignificant: γ is typically a fraction of Joules per m-2. Substances added in very small quantities can have a marked effect – this is also the case with liquids, as shown in the use of surface active agents in washing powders and detergents. The surfaces of the particles and the grain boundaries of sintered materials are frequently covered by adsorbed species, segregations or precipitations, which means that interfacial energies are in general modified by these extrinsic effects. We can give the example of silicon-based non-oxide ceramics (SiC or Si3N4), whose particles are covered with an oxidized skin – silica. As the specific surface of a powder grows as the inverse of the squared linear dimensions of the grain, the interfacial effects are marked in fine powders, which is generally the case with ceramic powders – the diameter of the particles measures typically from a fraction of a micrometer to a few micrometers, which corresponds to specific surfaces in the order of a few m2g-1. The role of the curvature in the energy of an interface can be illustrated by considering a bubble blown in a soapy liquid using a straw. If we disregard the differences in density, and consequently the effects of gravity, the only obstacle for the expansion of the blown bubble under the pressure P is the increase of the energy at the interface. For a spherical bubble, the equilibrium radius r is the one for which the expansion work is equal to this increase in energy [KIN 76]: ΔPdv = γdA dv = 4πr2dr dA = 8πrdr ΔP = γdA/dv = γ ⎟ ⎟⎠ ⎞ ⎜ ⎜⎝ ⎛ r dr 􀊌rdr 4 2 8 π = 2γ/r We note that the difference in pressure ΔP is proportional to the interfacial energy (here γ = γLV, liquid-vapor interface) and inversely proportional to the radius of curvature. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 63 For a non-spherical surface with main radii of curvature r´ and r´´: ΔP = γ ( ) '' 1 ' 1 r r + [3.1] Likewise, the rise h of a liquid in a capillary of radius r is such that: ΔP = 2γcosθ/r = ρgh where ρ is the density of the liquid and θ the liquid-solid wetting angle. The relation: γ = (rρgh)/(2cosθ) is used to assess γ by measuring θ. These capillary effects contribute to the vitrification of silicate ceramics, because the viscous liquid formed by the molten components infiltrates into the interstices between the non-molten particles. The difference in pressure through a curved surface implies an increase in vapor pressure and also in solubility, at a point of high curvature: ΩΔP = RT ln(P/P0) = Vγ(1/r´ + 1/r´´) where Ω is the molar volume, P the vapor pressure above the curved surface, and P0 the pressure above a plane surface. Thus: ln(P/P0) = (Ωγ/RT)(1/r´ + 1/r´´) = (Mγ/ρRT)(1/r´ + 1/r´´) [3.2] where R is the ideal gas constant, T the temperature, M the molar mass, and ρ the density. Equation [3.2] is the Thomson-Kelvin equation. For a spherical surface, this relation can be seen when we consider the transfer of a mole of the compound as a result of the vapor pressure on the surface, the work provided being equal to the product of the specific energy and the variation of surface area: RTlnP/P0 = γdA = γ 8πrdr As the variation of volume is dv = 4πr2dr, the variation in radius for the transfer of a mole is dr = Ω/(4πr2), consequently: lnP/P0 = (Ωγ/RT)(2/r), which is the above result when r´ = r´´ = r The sign convention is to consider that the radii of curvature r´ and r´´ to be positive for convex surfaces and negative for concave surfaces. Equation [3.1] 64 Ceramic Materials shows that ΔP = 0 for a plane surface (r´ and r´´ = ∞). A bump tends to level itself and a hole to fill itself. We can mention as an example the progressive restoration of the flatness in a skating rink surface striped by the skates, after the skaters leave the rink (it is primarily surface diffusion that makes ice get back a smooth surface). The concept of pressure on a surface is a macroscopic concept. At the microscopic scale, atomic diffusion in a crystallized phase occurs primarily due to the movements of the vacancies. However, the equilibrium concentration of the vacancies is less under a convex surface than under a plane surface, and it is higher under a concave surface than under a plane surface. Thus, the vacancies migrate from the high concentration areas to the low concentration areas, an action which implies a movement contrary to that of the atoms. The effects are all the more obvious according to how marked the curvature (1/r) is and therefore the smaller particles are: sintering is facilitated by the use of fine powders (diameters of about a micrometer). However, the pressure variations and the energies brought into play by the interfacial effects still remain very low. EXAMPLE 1.– for spherical alumina particles (γSVAl2O3 ≈1Jm-2), the surplus pressure associated with particles with a diameter of 1 micrometer is 0.2%. EXAMPLE 2.– at what size must an Al2O3 monocrystal be crushed to increase its energy from 500 kJmole-1 (500 kJ.mole-1 is a typical value of the energies brought into play in chemical reactions involving metallic oxides)? If γSVAl2O3 = 1 J m-2 and ρ0Al2O3 = 4.103 kg m-3, the answer is: at a size less than that of the crystal cell! EXAMPLE 3.– what is the energy variation when 1 kg of SiO2 powder composed of beads of 2 μm diameter sinters to give a dense sphere and without internal interfaces? If γSVSiO2 ≈ 0.3 J m-2 and ρ0SiO2 = 2.2. 103 kg m-3, the answer is: 20 kJ only. The development of a sintering neck is illustrated by the simple model of two isodiametric spherical particles (see Figure 3.3). The connection between the two particles is a neck in the shape of a horse saddle, with r´ < 0 depending on the concavity (in the plane of the figure) and r´´ > 0 depending on the convexity (in the plane tangent to the two spheres, perpendicular to the figure). The neck is a very curved area, which constitutes a source of matter towards which the atoms coming from the surface (the sintering is then non-densifying) or the volume (the sintering is then densifying) migrate. The movements of matter result in the progressive coarsening of the sintering neck and the consolidation of the material. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 65 x Surface diffusion Liquid Radius of the sintering neck Figure 3.3. At the beginning of the sintering, the consolidation is done by evaporation of the surfaces and condensation on the neck (on the left); this mechanism is not densifying. If there is a liquid (on the right) the capillary pressure helps the penetration of the liquid in the interstice and the dissolution-reprecipitation effects contribute to the matter transport 3.4. Matter transport Even if the thermodynamic condition of sintering is met (ASVγSV > AGBγGB), for the process to occur, its speed must be sufficient. However, the matter transport in a solid is very slow compared to a liquid or a gas. This matter transport can come from an overall movement (viscous flow of vitreous phases or plastic deformation of a crystal), the repetition of unit processes on an atomic scale (atomic diffusion in a crystal), from transport in vapor phase (evaporation then condensation) or in liquid phase (dissolution then reprecipitation). Speed is significant only if the temperature is sufficiently high. The diffusion (D) in a crystal or the inverse of the viscosity (η) of glass vary as exp(E/RT), where E is the apparent activation energy of the process. The usual values of E are a few hundred kilojoules per mole. The normal sintering temperatures are about 0.6 to 0.8 TF, where TF is the melting point of the solid in question. The matter movement takes place from the high energy areas towards the low energy areas – primarily, the sintering neck between the particles. We must distinguish two cases depending on the location of the source of matter: – when the source of matter is the surface, the mechanism is non-densifying, which means that the spheres take an ellipsoidal form, without their centers approaching one another. There is no macroscopic shrinkage and the porosity of the granular compact is not reduced significantly. The decrease in interfacial energy primarily comes from the grain coarsening; – when the source of matter is inside the grains (near the boundaries, or near defects such as dislocations), the mechanism is densifying: there is shrinkage and reduction in porosity (see Table 3.1 and Figure 3.4). 66 Ceramic Materials For solid phase sintering, there are four ways of diffusion: i) surface diffusion, ii) volume diffusion (often called lattice diffusion), iii) vapor phase transport (evaporation-condensation), and iv) grain boundary diffusion: the boundaries are very disturbed areas, which allow “diffusion short-circuits”. For liquid phase sintering, we must add dissolution-reprecipitation effects or a vitreous flow. Finally, for pressure sintering the pressure exerted allows the plastic deformation of the crystallized phases and the viscous flow of the amorphous phases. Path in Figure 3.4 Diffusion path Source of matter Shaft of matter Result obtained 1 Surface diffusion Surface Sintering neck Grain coarsening 2 Volume diffusion Surface Sintering neck Grain coarsening 3 Evaporation- condensation Surface Sintering neck Grain coarsening 4 Grain boundary diffusion Grain boundaries Sintering neck Densifying sintering 5 Volume diffusion Grain boundaries Sintering neck Densifying sintering 6 Volume diffusion Defects, like dislocations Sintering neck Densifying sintering Table 3.1. Matter transport during a solid phase sintering [ASH 75] 3.4.1. Viscous flow of vitreous phases The difference in pressure on either side of a curved interface causes a stress σ (a stress has the dimension of a pressure) which causes a viscous flow ε of the glass. The flow rate dε/dt is proportional to the stress and inversely proportional to the viscosity η: dε/dt proportional to σ/η. In general, viscosity decreases exponentially when the temperature increases: η = ηO exp(Q/RT) → dε/dt proportional to σ/ηexp(Q/RT) where Q is the apparent activation energy of the process. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 67 Figure 3.4. Matter transport during a solid phase sintering; mechanisms 1, 2 and 3 are nondensifying; mechanisms 4, 5 and 6 are densifying; ⊥ schematizes a dislocation [ASH 75] 3.4.2. Atomic diffusion in crystallized phases Fick’s first law J = –D(δc/δx) for a unidirectional diffusion along x [3.3] J is the flow of atoms passing through a unit surface, per time unit, D the diffusion coefficient of the species that diffuses and c its concentration. Fick’s second law (δc/δt) = D(δ2c/δx2) [3.4] Nernst-Einstein’s equation The “force” that acts on the atom that diffuses is the opposite of the chemical potential gradient. The mobility of the atom i is Bi, the quotient of the speed of the atom by the driving force: –Bi = vi /[(1/N)dμi/dx] [3.5] Ji = –(1/N)(dμi/x)Bici where N is the Avogadro number and μi the chemical potential of the species i. 68 Ceramic Materials Considering the activity equal to the unit: dμi = RTd(lnci) [3.6] Substituting [3.6] in [3.5] and comparing with [3.3], we obtain: Ji = –(RT/N)Bi (dci/dx) Di = kTBi, where k is the Boltzmann constant [3.7] Therefore, the diffusion coefficient is proportional to the atomic mobility. Besides, dμ/dx is proportional to the pressure gradient dP/dx: J ≈ (D/kT)(dP/dx) [3.8] The difference in pressure between the two sides of an interface causes a matter flow that is proportional to the pressure difference and to the diffusion coefficient of the mobile species [PHI 85]. NOTE.– D = D0exp(–Q/RT), so despite the presence of the term kT in the denominator of [3.8], it is the exponential of the numerator that is more important: an increase of T results in a rapid increase of J. NOTE.– the volume diffusion coefficient DV is expressed in m2 s-1 (or, often, in cm2s-1). As regards grain boundary diffusion (or surface diffusion), it is usual to consider the thickness of the grain boundary eGB (or the thickness of the superficial area eS), so that the diffusion term is written as DGBeGB (or DSeS), the coefficients DGB and DS being then expressed in m s-1 (or in cm s-1). 3.4.3. Grain size distribution: scale effects An essential objective in controlling the microstructure of a sintered material is to be able to control densification and grain growth separately. In a ceramic filter, for example, we want to preserve a notable porosity, with pores of sizes calibrated with respect to the medium to be filtered. In an optical porthole, on the contrary, we want the sintering to be accompanied by a complete densification (zero residual porosity) because the presence of residual pores would result in the diffusion of the light. However, we saw that certain matter transport mechanisms are non-densifying (like surface diffusion), while others are densifying (like grain boundary diffusion): the objective is to play on the sintering parameters in order to favor a particular mechanism. The size of the powder particles is one of the parameters at our disposal. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 69 Although the powders in general consist of particles of irregular size and shape, the simplistic approach that considers isodiametric spherical particles makes a useful semi-quantitative analysis possible. The laws of scale [HER 50] specify the manner in which a phenomenon associated with a “cluster” of particles must be transposed in the case of a homothetic cluster p times larger. For isodiametric spheres, the laws of scale relate to the radius of the spheres (r). Thus, the time taken to obtain a certain degree of progress in a process depends on granulometry, according to a law of scale that varies with the process brought into play. If t1 is the time that corresponds to the small cluster and t2 the time that corresponds to the large cluster, then t1/t2 = (r1/r2)n = (1/p)n, where the value of n depends on the process. We are interested here in matter transport processes that ensure sintering. We will deal with only two cases (flow of a vitreous phase and diffusion-reprecipitation in a liquid) and will give the results for the other mechanisms. Viscous flow of a vitreous phase The flow rate dε/dt is inversely proportional to the viscosity η and proportional to the stress, whose form (see equation [3.1]) is γ/u, where u is the radius of the sintering neck. The duration δt of the transport of a given quantity of matter is inversely proportional to the speed, therefore: δtviscosity ∞ 1/(dε/dt) ∞ ηu/γ The radius of the neck u, is in a certain ratio k with the radius of the particles: u = kr. For a system that grows homothetically, particles p times coarser imply neck radii p times larger. Therefore, for this system that is p times larger: δtviscosity ∞ pηu/γ ∞ pηkr/γ [3.9] This result shows that the duration is proportional to the size r of the particles and therefore that the sintering time necessary to obtain a certain degree of consolidation varies inversely to the size of the particles; for example, dividing the size of the particles by ten reduces the duration of the sintering in the same ratio. Dissolution-reprecipitation in a liquid We suppose that the spherical particles are covered with a thin film of liquid, with a thickness of eL. The matter flow is: J ∞ (– DLiquid/ kT)(δP/L) where DLiquid = transport coefficient in the liquid. 70 Ceramic Materials The area of the section through which the flow of diffusion passes is A ∞ eLr, but the pressure at the points of contact between the particles is γ/u, a term that is proportional to γ/r, therefore: δP ∞ γ/u ∞ γ/r The volume of matter that must diffuse to make a given level of densification possible is proportional to the cube of the linear dimensions of the system and therefore proportional to r3. The time necessary to reach this level of densification is therefore: δtliquidphase ∞ (displaced volume )/(speeddiff x volumeatom) ∞ r3/(JAΩ) ∞ r3/[(Dliquid/kT)(γ/r2)eLRΩ] δtliquidphase ∞ [r4kT][Dliquid eLγΩ], therefore δtliquidphase proportional to r4 [3.10] The duration is proportional to the power of four of the size of the particles. Dividing the size of the particles by 10 helps, this time, to gain a factor of 10,000 in the sintering time. Through a similar reasoning, we can show that the grain boundary diffusion and surface diffusion make the duration vary to the power of four of the size of the particles, the volume diffusion to the power of three, and evaporation-condensation to the power of two. In short, liquid phase diffusion, surface diffusion and grain boundary diffusion (R-4 law in the three cases) are more sensitive to the reduction in size of the particles than to volume diffusion (R-3), evaporation condensation (R-2), and finally viscous flow (R-1). 3.5. Solid phase sintering 3.5.1. The three stages of sintering Solid phase sintering refers to the case where no liquid phase has been identified (but observations through electronic microscopy in transmission sometimes show the presence of a very small quantity of liquid phase, for example due to a Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 71 segregation of the impurities along the grain boundaries). Solid phase sintering takes place in three successive stages: – initial stage: the particle system is similar to a set of spheres in contact, between which the sintering necks develop. If X is the radius of the neck and R the radius of the particles, the growth of the ratio X/R in time t, for an isothermal sintering, takes the form: (X/R)n = Bt/Dm, where B is a characteristic parameter of the material and the exponents n and m vary according to the process brought into play. For example, n = 2 and m = 1 for viscous flow; n = 5 and m = 3 for volume diffusion; n = 6 and m = 4 for grain boundary diffusion; – intermediate stage: the system is schematized by a stacking of polyhedric grains intertwined at their common faces, with pores that form a canal system along the edges common to three grains, connected at the quadruple points (see Figure 3.5). The porosity is open. This diagram is valid as long as the densification does not exceed ≈ 90-92%, a threshold beyond which the interconnection of the porosity disappears; – final stage: the porosity is closed; only isolated pores remain, often located at the quadruple points between the grains (“triple points” on a two-dimensional section) but which can be trapped in intragranular position. Figure 3.5. Diagram of the porosity in the form of inter-connected canals along the edges of a polyhedron with 14 faces, typical of the intermediate stage of sintering [GER 96] 72 Ceramic Materials 3.5.2. Grain growth As the energy of the interfaces has the form γA, where γ is the specific energy of the interface and A is the surface area of the interface, the system’s energy can be reduced using two borderline cases: – pure densification: the particles preserve their original size, but the solid-gas interfaces (γSG) are replaced by grain boundaries (γSS), with a change in the shape of the particles; – coalescence and pure grain growth: the particles preserve their original form, but they change in size by coalescence, thus reducing the surface areas. Pure densification has never been observed: there is always a grain growth. Owing to the difference in pressure (ΔP ≈ γ/r), the atoms diffuse from the high pressure area towards the low pressure area. In addition, a curved boundary blocked at its ends tends to reduce its length while evolving to a line segment. Because of these two causes, the boundary moves towards its center of curvature. By considering (in two dimensions) triple points with angles of 120°, the grains with less than six sides have their boundaries with the concave side turned towards the inside: the evolution towards the center of curvature makes these small grains disappear. A contrary evolution affects the grains with many sides: the small grains disappear in favor of the coarser grains, which grow (see Figure 3.6). Figure 3.6. The pressure on the curved interfaces is such that the boundaries move towards their center of curvature: the small convex grains (less than 6 sides) disappear while the coarse concave grains (more than 6 sides) grow to the detriment of the neighboring grains; the grains with rectilinear boundaries have an appreciably hexagonal form [KIN 76] In normal grain growth, the average grain size increases regularly, without marked modification of the relative distribution of the size; the microstructure expands homothetically. This type of grain growth is the one observed in a successful sintering. Sintering and Microstructure of Ceramics 73 Secondary recrystallization (or abnormal growth, or discontinuous grain growth) makes a few grains grow rapidly, to the detriment of the more moderately sized grains. The final microstructure is very heterogenous, with coexistence of very coarse grains and very small grains. This type of microstructure rarely leads to favorable properties and therefore is generally avoided. In addition to the possibility of being homogenous or, on the contrary, heterogenous, the microstructure can be more or less isotropic. For the simple case of a mono-phased polycrystal, we can distinguish four cases: – equiaxed microstructure and random crystalline orientation of the grains (no orientation texture): the material is isotropic by effect of average; – equiaxed microstructure, but orientation texture: the matter loses its average isotropy and the overall anisotropy is all the more marked that the crystal in question is more anisotropic for the property concerned; – oriented microstructure, but no orientation texture: anisotropy; – oriented microstructure and orientation texture: maximum anisotropy. The polycrystal then offers properties close to those of the monocrystal – except for the intrinsic effect of the grain boundaries. We can cite as an example the case of graphite fibers (“carbon fibers”) used for the mechanical reinforcement of composites. The majority of ceramics are multiphased materials that comprise both crystallized and vitreous phases. Porcelain thus consists of silicate glass “reinforced” by acicular crystals of crystallized mullite, but we can also observe millimetric crystal agglomerates with a very porous microstructure (iron and steel refractory materials), or fine grained polycrystals (< 10 μm) without vitreous phases and with very low porosity (hip prosthesis in alumina or zirconia). It should be reiterated that, in addition to the chemical nature of the compound(s) in question, it is the microstructure of the material (size and shape of the grains, rate and type of porosity, distribution of the phases) that controls the properties. 3.5.3. Competition between consolidation and grain growth Densification – and therefore the elimination of the pores – occurs effectively only if the pores remain located on the grain boundaries (intergranular position), because then the matter movements can take advantage of the grain boundary diffusion. However, a too rapid grain growth – and therefore a migration of the boundaries – leads to a separation of the pores and the boundaries: the pores are then trapped in the intragranular position, where they are difficult to eliminate, because only volume diffusion remains active. If the objective is to sinter a material to its 74 Ceramic Materials ultimate density, and therefore eliminate all the pores, the growth of the grains must be limited. In addition to its role in the coupling between densification and grain growth, the size of the grains (Φ) of the sintered ceramics is, together with the porosity, the essential microstructural parameter. We can give five examples: – the brittle fracture of the ceramics is controlled by the size of the microscopic cracks, because the mechanical strength σf is proportional to Kcac -1/2 , where Kc is the toughness and ac the length of the critical microscopic crack. However, ac is of the same order as the size of the grain. This means that σf varies typically by Φ-1/2: ceramics with high mechanical strength (machine parts, cutting tools, hip prostheses, etc.) must be very fine-grained; – the particle composites based on partially stabilized zirconia use mechanical reinforcement mechanisms that depend on the size of the zirconia inclusions: if they are too small (< 0.3 μm) they remain tetragonal and if they are too large (1 μm) they destabilize towards the monoclinical form, with swelling and thus micro-cracking of the surrounding matrix. The optimal effect is achieved for particles of intermediate size, metastable tetragonal, which are transformed from tetragonal to monoclinical in the stress field of a crack that propagates itself; – the high temperature creep of refractory materials is often due to diffusion mechanisms: volume diffusion leads to the Nabarro-Herring creep and grain boundary diffusion to the Coble creep, with creep rates in Φ-2 and Φ-3, respectively: refractory materials must therefore be coarse-grained in order to slow down the creep; – ferroelectric or ferrimagnetic ceramics have performances sensitive to the size of the domains (size that interacts with the grain size) and to the migration of the walls (which is hampered by the grain boundaries): very fine grains are monodomain, and from them we have ferroelectric ceramics with very high dielectric constant or “hard” ferrimagnetic ceramics with very high coercitive field strength; – finally, the transport properties (electric conduction or thermal conduction) are sensitive to the intergranular barriers due to the structural disorder of the grain boundaries or to the presence of secondary phases that are segregated there: coarse grains mean fewer grain boundaries and therefore fewer barriers. 3.5.4. Normal grain growth In a fine-grained polycrystal heated to a sufficient temperature, the size of the grains grows and correlatively the number of grains decreases. The driving energy is the one that corresponds to the disappearance

2.1. Ceramics and clays Chapter 1 showed that ceramic, or rather ceramics, are varied and complex materials; the study of the structural transformations and physicochemical reorganizations at all stages of their manufacture constitutes a vast field of research that is still vibrant and largely open, since many new ceramic products continue to be developed for the needs of the most advanced technology. But to trace the history of ceramics, we need to reiterate some basic concepts. Brongniart observes in the introduction to his famous Traité des arts céramiques that “clay is undoubtedly the most widespread raw material on the surface of the earth, the easiest to work with immediately and to transform, but also the one that allows the most utilitarian and artistic productions”. This universality and this ease explain why as early as the end of the Stone Age, ceramics gradually became what we can truly call a ubiquitous invention, insofar as it emerged in many human settlements, on all the continents, at extremely different eras. However, when a terra cotta artifact, whether prehistoric, antique and often even more recent, is found, it is always through a comparative analysis of the material and forms associated with a rigorous dating and an exhaustive study of the archaeological context that we can affirm whether this artifact is the creation of a local craftsmanship that emerged and developed in situ, or the result of a foreign Chapter written by Anne BOUQUILLON. 30 Ceramic Materials know-how, established there in the wake of migrations and conquests, or whether it arrived fortuitously through exchanges or expeditions. The location of the birth, evolution and progress of ceramic art in time and space, particularly in the first few millennia of its existence would require the extensive break up of the subject in order to get a sufficiently clear picture. The scope of this chapter would not allow it, and therefore we will limit ourselves to the presentation of some of the most outstanding facts in the history of this material. But first, what is clay? It is a rock resulting either from the disintegration of pre- existent crystalline rocks (granites, gneiss, etc.), or from a formation inside large sedimentary basins. Clays are made up of fine pseudo-hexagonal particles often a few micrometers in size. We can distinguish, from a ceramic point of view, at least two types of deposits: primary clays are found on the site of formation; they are coarse, mixed with residues of original rocks (quartz, flint, micas, feldspars, etc.); and secondary clays, which have generally undergone a long transportation that induced a natural decantation. These deposits contain clays that are much finer, more homogenous. In mineralogical and chemical terms, clays are diverse and as a result have particular properties depending on the family considered: the refractory nature of kaolinite, swelling properties of smectites, propensity to vitrification of illite, high absorptive capacity of vermiculites and palygorskites. However, almost all clays have a layered morphology (phyllo-silicates) and high water content (15% H2O), hence a plasticity that allows easy forming. The addition of water at the time of shaping (approximately 25%) enables the potter to create a shape and to preserve it during drying. To make it permanent, firing is required and the irreversible chemical and crystallographic modifications resulting from the rise in temperature will make it possible to keep the ceramics. These ceramics are fragile and cannot be re-used once they are broken, but the material hardly deteriorates when used or buried; this explains why they are frequently unearthed during excavations. They must be considered as “fossils” embodying great civilizations and their evolution. Primitive man learnt very quickly to take advantage of the plasticity of raw clay; observation, deduction, and the fortuitous contact between this material and heat sources would put them on the track to this vital essential discovery: ceramics. 2.2. The first ceramics: sporadic occurrences as early as the end of the Paleolithic The first ceramics appeared at Dolni Vestonice (in the former Czechoslovakia), as early as 26,000 BC. They were both anthropomorphic figurines and diverse artifacts whose shards were discovered in the thousands. The technology was History of Ceramics 31 rudimentary: use of raw local loesses, shaping and firing in open “horseshoe shaped” kilns at temperatures not exceeding 900°C [VAN 90]. This manifestation at the end of the Stone Age apparently remained very isolated and it would be several thousands of years later that the Japanese Jomon ceramics (more than 12,000 years old and discovered in the Fukui caves, near Nagasaki) marked the beginning of a production that has subsisted until now. As early as this period, there was a more complex use of argillaceous earth, which was prepared by adding, probably voluntarily, organic fibers and mica [HAR 97]. It is interesting to note that the first ceramics appeared sporadically in hunter- gatherer, semi-nomadic societies, in which an elaborate social structure appeared. For the moment, in the current state of discoveries, these very early appearances of terra cotta in the form of statuettes are rare and do not seem to last (except in the case of Jomons). They are reported in Siberia towards 12,000 BC, then in China in the Jiangxi province 1,000 years later. In Mesopotamia, on the Mureybet site, ceramic fragments dating from circa 8,000 BC have been found; they come from small coarsely modeled artifacts [MAR 91]. They are very few, not well fired, but nonetheless constitute a proof of the early appearance of terra cotta in the Middle East. They are referred to as intermittent ceramics [MAR 91] and they all belong to a phase that may also be called “pre-ceramic” (without potteries) of the Neolithic era. The other civilizations used, particularly as containers, stone, fired clay, sometimes dried in the sun or possibly rubefied holes fired in the heat of a hearth. More interesting for the history of pyrotechnology, and therefore of ceramics, are these “white wares”, these floor and wall tiles and these lime and gypsum sculptures found on sites in Palestine first (Beidha, 8,300–7,600 BC) then in Iraq, Syria, Anatolia and Jericho [KIN 92]. 2.3. The Neolithic era: the true beginning The explosion of the use of this material would be observed in Asia as well as in the Near and Middle East and in Europe circa 7,000–6,000 BC. It resulted from an important change in lifestyles, needs and beliefs in the wake of sedentarization, cultivation and cattle-raising. This is generally referred to by the term neolithization [RIC 90]. Some, however, believe that the first ceramics had a more symbolic than utilitarian role (Figure 2.1) [PER 94]. From a technical point of view, all ceramics must be classified under soft pastes, i.e. pastes with high porosity, fired at a temperature lower than 1,000°C. In the first few millennia that followed the invention of ceramics, pastes were often coarse, and 32 Ceramic Materials potters understood very quickly the need to modify the intrinsic properties of raw earth to obtain better resistance to drying and firing. For this purpose, they added to the raw material non-plastic particles (tempers), which to some extent constitute the “skeleton” of the artifact. These tempers are of various types: mineral, organic, natural or anthropic. Their precise characterization is essential in archeometric studies to specify the function of a ceramic, determine the know-how, define a culture or establish an origin. Figure 2.1. Anthropomorphic vase of the final Neolithic (© National Museum of History, Sofia) A few examples: – to determine the function: in the Neolithic era, the uses of ceramic vases were manifold and each of them largely determined the technique; the so-called “provision” vases were large earthenware jars made of porous paste, with coarse tempers, intended to protect grains, fruits, etc. from insects, rodents or moisture; other less porous vases could hold thick liquids, dairy products, oils, etc. The vases with more meticulous surface treatment could contain drinks and, finally, others undoubtedly show specific residues from culinary preparations or materials such as birch pitch used as an adhesive [REG in press], [REG 03]. Researches undertaken on the Clairvaux sites in the Jura or Chalain in the Savoy have brought to light a fine History of Ceramics 33 diversity of these ceramics in the limited context of villages. The addition of plant matter to the paste was not insignificant; in fact, these materials do not resist heating, except very rarely, and they leave large pores when they are burnt. Ceramics with vegetal temper in our regions often identify artifacts used as coolers, or that had to undergo violent and repeated thermal shocks which were mitigated by the pores [RYE 89]; – to determine the know-how: the use of Grog as temper (fragment of crushed fired ceramic) is the most logical (Figure 2.2); in fact, these non-plastic particles exhibit the best properties: perfect compatibility with clay, optimum expansion/shrinkage coefficient (the earth has already been fired) and reuse of wastes and wasters. This is found very early, in the Neolithic era, on the megalithic site of Bougon (Deux-Sèvres) for example; Figure 2.2. Grog temper of a ceramic in Northern France – petrographic microscopy on thin section (© C2RMF – photo: A. Leclaire) – to define a culture: in the Neolithic era, ceramic pastes of the so-called “Cerny” culture are characterized by a temper made of splinters of bone [BRI 90]. It has been sometimes said that this temper had a ritual significance; – to establish an origin: in Brittany, the campaniform (bell-shaped) culture developed during the Chalcolithic age; characterized by bell-shaped vases, this culture was found all along the Atlantic coastline, in Spain, Portugal, etc. The presence on the sites of the Southern Finistere of some shards containing fragments of volcanic rocks among ceramics tempered with fragments of granitic rocks typical 34 Ceramic Materials of the region has revealed probable imports from the Rhine areas in this period [CON 98]. 2.3.1. Forming and firing 2.3.1.1. Forming If the composition of pastes varies from one region to another, techniques of shaping vases follow an identical evolution: besides simple modeling, primitive traditional methods include coiling (wads of clay are shaped then placed on a base depending on the desired shape), assembly by juxtaposition of clay plates shaped beforehand and the forming by mining or digging – by pinching or drawing a ball or a thick plate of clay. These techniques are still used today. The greatest revolution in the field of forming was the use of the wheel. The ceramic is placed in the center of a table revolving at 50-150 rotations/minute, caused by the potter himself. This technique, which probably appeared in Asia around the fourth millennium BC [ROU 98], a little later in the Middle East and was apparently unknown in America until the arrival of the conquistadors, changed ceramic techniques considerably. In fact, turning ceramics implies a very special know-how and a mastery that can be acquired only after a long period of training: the table must be turned with regularity to thin the walls symmetrically. The generalization of the use of the wheel necessarily required a modification of the pastes: these must be markedly finer and more homogenous. Turned ceramics are fine, the shapes are regular and more elaborate and, especially for a skillful craftsman, it takes less time to produce pottery. The time was ripe to enter the era of mass production. Most of the time, modeled and turned wares continued to be manufactured simultaneously, sometimes on the same sites and it is not always easy to affirm that a particular ceramic was manufactured using the wheel; in fact, the typical traces left on the ground by this method are sometimes ambiguous, and we must not mistake them for the marks of a hand or a tool intended to smooth and refine the surface of the potteries made by coiling or by another technique described above, but worked with a turntable, the predecessor of the wheel. Later, other methods would come to enrich this ancient technology of terra cotta: so, for example, molding using earthen or plaster molds would become frequent, as can be seen particularly in Gallo-Roman terra sigillata wares. We note here that these sketches of the history of ceramics before the 19th century focus especially on pottery itself. To review all the techniques of manufacture, assembly and shaping that were born out of terra cotta arts, we must also take into account all the other types of productions: floor tiles, architectural elements, more important statuettes and sculptures, various artifacts, etc. The scope of this book does not allow us to delve into this subject in detail. History of Ceramics 35 2.3.1.2. Kilns Since the most primitive kilns, comprising a hole in the ground with pots and hearths in a single structure covered with branches or earth, the design of kilns has changed significantly, making it possible to have a better control of the temperatures and atmospheres, to fire a greater quantity of objects in a single batch and a more efficient use of fuel. These kilns were also reusable after one firing. As early as the 4th century BC, Greek kilns were very sophisticated, easily enabling a change from an oxidizing atmosphere to a reducing atmosphere. On certain sites of the major Gallo-Roman workshops (Gueugnon, Lezoux, Graufesenque, etc.), up to 12 different types of kilns have been discovered, each one dedicated to a particular type of production: from the half-buried single chamber in which the pots to be fired were placed directly on two hearths especially used to fire the dark common potteries of Gallic tradition, to the more sophisticated kiln dedicated to the famous terra sigillata, built in such a manner that the vases to be fired were protected from the products of combustion of the hearth, which were located under a hearth. Heat was distributed by a system of pipes present both in the floor and the wall nearest to the kiln chamber. The most widespread kilns were, however, simpler in design with a half-buried “laboratory” separated from the fuel by a pierced floor. An opening, often made on the top of the kiln, helped control the temperature and, more importantly, the atmosphere of the kiln [DUF 96]. 2.3.2. Decorations This know-how and these techniques would unleash creative imagination through the millennia, to the four corners of the world: a universe burgeoning with shapes and decors. The shapes, from the simple useful object to the prestigious work of art, are innumerable, so varied from one culture to another. As for decorations, for reasons of accuracy, we will now present the techniques of the most characteristic and most universal decorations. 2.3.2.1. The very first decorations As early as the first potteries, decoration was immediately an essential element, a symbolic system with which a whole culture identified itself. The simplest shapes are incisions, nail marks, scratches, etc. An example taken from the old Neolithic era [MOH 98] will illustrate the importance of the study of decoration in the knowledge of cultures. Along the Mediterranean, around 6,000 BC, ceramics with cardial decorations flourished: we can trace the expansion of the culture between 5,000 and 4,500 BC towards the Massif Central and the Atlantic coasts by discovering the presence of ceramics in the excavated sites. 36 Ceramic Materials At the same time, in Central Europe, around 4,750 BC, another culture developed, that of ceramics with linear decoration, where the decorations are ribbons, volutes, horseshoes, etc. covering the Danube valley and the Rhine valley. Later, in the West, the civilization of megaliths would develop, characterized, as regards ceramics, by shapes that are not decorated or with a few gripping buttons. Painted ceramics Painted ceramics also became very quickly a developed means of expression, as early as the first ceramic periods. Paintings, generally of mineral origin, slip (very watered-down fine clay) of red metallic oxides (hematite, goethite or red clays like ochres), black metallic oxides (manganese), kaolinite or calcite for white, are executed either before firing on dried ceramics or after firing. This technique would produce remarkable works in various sites on all the continents. Speaking about antique ceramics, we can cite among many others the ceramics of Susa, pre-Indus ceramics (fourth and third millennia BC) at the Nausharo site (Figure 2.3), those of the Banshan culture in the third and second millennia BC, the art of the Cyclades, Cretan ceramics, vases with geometrical decorations of the first millennium BC in Greece and painted potteries of the Iron Age discovered in Champagne. Figure 2.3. Painted vase of Mehrgarh (Indus-Pakistan valley), pre-Indus period (© C. Jarrige) History of Ceramics 37 Added decorations Here again, the diversity is remarkable: the addition of small clay buttons like on the Carn ceramics, the addition of fine clots on certain Jomon potteries from a more recent period or on some large earthenware jars of Cnossos. Subsequently, finer decorations would be obtained by molding (see Figure 2.4) or stamping on finely engraved molds or carved punches. This type of decorations is found on Gallo-Roman terra sigillata ceramics. “Scenes” so finely represented on the bodies of vases are obtained by molding. An artist first creates a hollow matrix. The finer the details are, the finer the paste must be, obtained by decanting a basic argillaceous earth a number of times. These decanting procedures were developed by making the clay pass through a series of basins. Figure 2.4. Tanagra statuette – inv. 556 – Louvre Museum – Department of Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities (© C2RMF – photo: G. Koatz) 2.3.2.2. Ceramic of classical antiquity Decorative effects could also be achieved by the play of the oxidations/reductions of certain metallic compounds. But for this, firing had to be controlled. As early as the third millennium BC, artisans already knew how to fire or smoke potteries in a 38 Ceramic Materials reducing atmosphere by adding grass or green wood, stopping all the air intakes or, on the contrary, in an oxidizing atmosphere. The Egyptians had first fired two-tone ceramics with a red base and blackened neck, called black-top, by designing half- buried kilns; the ceramic was half-buried in the sand, the protected part fired red, the other part, directly in contact with the atmosphere of the kiln, fired black [NOB 88]. But it was undoubtedly with Greek potteries featuring black Attic decorations that we can best see the remarkable mastery of the potters of the 6th century BC in Greece (Figure 2.5): this technique relied on a precise preparation of the clay of the paste and the decoration as well as on a perfect mastery of the various phases of firing. Figure 2.5. Attic crater inv. MNE938 – Department of Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities PAS 00 (© C2RMF photo: D. Vigears) Attic clay naturally contains iron, therefore fired dark red in the normal oxidizing conditions of the kilns of the time. The potters shaped the ceramic on the wheel, allowed it to dry in the sun and then painted the decoration scenes with a slip that consisted of a water suspension of the same clay used for the body but very decanted. This slip was applied on all the areas that had to be black. Firing was done only once but had three phases: – phase 1: oxidizing firing at 900°C: the entire ceramic is red; iron is in the form of Fe2O3; – phase 2: the kiln is closed; the addition of green wood as fuel creates a reducing atmosphere; the entire ceramic becomes black under the effect of the reduction of iron in the form of FeO or Fe3O4; History of Ceramics 39 – phase 3: the kiln is opened again; oxygen is reintroduced: only those areas of the paste that are still porous will be able to change to red again; the areas covered with slip are vitrified (effect of the potassium in the clays that acts as flux on very fine particles); the process of the reoxidation of iron cannot take place. Thus the famous Attic “black varnish” was created; the technique was rediscovered only in 1948 by Schumann [SCH 48]. The red varnishes of terra sigillata ceramics or Italic ceramics were achieved in the same way but in a single phase of oxidizing firing. 2.3.2.3. Glazes These black and red varnishes were often compared with glazes, but incorrectly; in fact, glaze, discovered approximately 7,000 years ago simultaneously in Egypt, in Mesopotamia and in the Indus valley is a glass made up of a mixture of sand, fluxes (vegetal ashes, natron, natural sodium carbonate or lead compounds) and coloring or opacifying oxides. Such a vitreous glaze has a two-fold advantage: waterproofing as well as coloring and decorating a porous terra cotta. 2.3.2.3.1. First alkaline glazes: the middle of the second millennium BC The first glazes were found on stones (quartz or steatite) and it was much later, about the second millennium BC, that the first glazed ceramics appeared. This delay is explained by the great technical difficulties encountered in the production of a glazed ceramic: the mixture had to be free from impurities, have a composition such that the melting point was compatible with the kilns of the time and its thermal behavior on heating and cooling (expansion/shrinkage) had to be compatible with that of the underlying paste to avoid frequent and permanent firing accidents (crazing, bursting, etc.) [DAY 85]. Recent research has revealed that the appearance of the first glazed ceramics dates back to 1,600–1,500 BC in Northern Iraq, in Alalakh in particular, and Northeast Syria [HED 82]. This technique would be used very quickly in the Middle East for architectural decoration, statues and vases. It is interesting to note that in Egypt it was not until the Islamic era in the 8th century AD that the first glazes appeared. In the beginning, glazes were alkaline, often monochromic and blue or blue-green, colored by copper oxides. Polychromy developed later, in the first half of the first millennium BC. 2.3.2.3.2. Appearance of lead-glazes: the Roman era 1,500 years later, in the 1st century AD, the first glazes appeared in the Roman world, in England and in Asia Minor. Their main flux was lead oxide [HAT 94]. It was a timid appearance: only a few specimens have been found. The technical features are good, low point melting, good adherence, iridescent colors, etc. However, this type of glaze would be abundantly used by the Byzantine artisans. In Europe, after the fall of the Roman Empire, ceramics became less sophisticated, 40 Ceramic Materials often modeled, little decorated, without or almost without glazes until the 6th or 7th century. [ENC 98]. Lead potteries would make a comeback around the 9th century and they would have a long history. 2.3.2.3.3. The glossy decorations of the Islamic world: lusters This technique, directly derived from the traditions of goldsmiths, made it possible to apply metallic salts (gold, silver, copper, etc.) on the vitreous support of an opaque glaze. The first examples were produced at the court of the Abbasid sovereigns in Baghdad, but it was primarily Egyptian artisans, as early as the 9th century AD under the reign of the Fatimides, who honed this technique to perfection. In the wake of the migrations of artisans or recipes, luster was introduced into the entire Islamic world as far as Spain, where it flourished during the entire Hispanic-Moorish period [DAR 05]. How was a luster produced? The body of the pottery, made up of a siliceous or a clayey paste, was covered with a transparent or an opaque alkaline-lead glaze. A painting containing metallic salts was placed on the glaze to execute the decoration. This painting was very complex and contained two types of principal components: metallic salts, of course, and a non-reactive “binder” that helped to apply the painting in a regular way. Metallic salts were mixed according to the ancient recipes of Abul Qasim [ALL 73] with vinegar to form acetates. The whole was fired again at low temperatures (about 240°C) in a reducing atmosphere kiln. A two-fold phenomenon occurred: there was a slight diffusion of the metal in the glaze and a reduction and precipitation of this metal on the surface. A quick polishing after firing highlighted the metallic aspect by the play of the refractions/diffusions of light. The colors of the luster varied considerably and in general depend on the size, the concentration of the particles, the nature of the metal used and the control of the last firing [KIN 86]. 2.3.2.3.4. The opacification of the glazes by the addition of tin: an innovation of the Islamic artisans Opacifying a glaze was an important milestone for the artisans to cross. An opaque glaze has many advantages including the obvious one of hiding a not very esthetic paste color and allowing greater freedom and greater possibilities of decoration. There are several ways to do this: the presence of gas bubbles in large quantities diffuses the light and gives an “opalescent” appearance; the persistence within the vitreous matrix of large-sized grains, generally non-molten quartz or feldspar grains, yield an opaque glaze. Finally, the growth of secondary crystals at the interface between the paste and the glaze also gives an opaque aspect to the glaze [MAS 97]. We should point out that the Egyptian antique white or antique yellow, opaque glasses or glazes were obtained by adding calcium antimoniate

above- mentioned methods could not offer. The first tin opacification “tests” date back to the 9th century AD in Syria and then in Egypt. Tin was added to a glaze often using a mixture of lead and tin called calcine. On firing, lead and tin dissociated and tin oxidized to produce tiny cassiterite grains. 10% of cassiterite was sufficient to opacify a glaze and to give it a perfect white color. 2.3.2.3.5. Western faience: emergence in the 13th century The tradition of ceramics with stanniferous glaze developed first in the entire Mediterranean Basin and thereafter across the Western world. In the 13th century, there was a substantial production of ceramics decorated with tin oxide in Spain. They would be exported in large quantities to the entire Mediterranean Basin, particularly to Italy and Southern France. It was at this time that the first centers for the production of faience were set up in Italy and shortly thereafter in Marseilles [COL 95]. Expansion was also favored by the recruitment of Spanish artists to work on royal building sites where they made use of their know-how by adapting it to local materials. Artisans from Saragossa, Jehan de Valence and Jehan-le-Voleur are known on the royal building sites of Mehun sur Yèvre, where the first faience tiles have been found [BON 90]. During this period, the production of majolica began in Italy and many large centers were established: Faenza of course, but also Urbino. Each of these centers developed an iconography and a specific type of decoration, but all shared the same technique, described by Piccolpasso in his work Three Books of the Potter’s Art published in 1548. The body of the ceramic is worked with fine marly earth; it is fired first at about 950°C; thereafter several stages are necessary for the production of the glaze: preparation of the calcine (a mixture of lead and tin); preparation of a sand frit, calcine, wine dreg (KNO3); firing and crushing of the frit which is added to water and addition, if necessary, of coloring metallic pigments. This mixture is applied on the piece to be decorated and the whole is reheated again at about 950°C. Later, there could even be more than three firings when colors other than the high fire colors (cobalt blue, copper green, manganese purple, antimony yellow, etc.) are used, i.e. low fire colors (pink, green, red, etc.). 2.3.2.3.6. Productions of the Renaissance Towards the 15th century, it was in Spain with luster and in Italy with majolicas that earthenware experienced their most spectacular growth. The greatest Italian centers were Faenza, Deruta, Gubbio, Urbino [PAD 03] and Casteldurante [GIA 35], but also Florence, particularly with the productions of Della Robbia. This family of sculptors and ceramists used glazed terra cotta as a new material for the sculpture of busts, retables, decorative tiles, vases, etc. They succeeded in achieving such a 42 Ceramic Materials degree of perfection (see Figure 2.6) with respect to both sculpture and colors that these productions immediately sparked off a great interest everywhere in Europe. It is even said that Palissy, on seeing the works of Della Robbia, relentlessly sought to unveil the secret of their so perfect marmoreal white. Figure 2.6. Bust of young man attributed to Della Robbia – inv. OA1932 Department of sculptures – Louvre Museum (© C2RMF – photo: D. Bagault) We cannot speak about Renaissance ceramics without mentioning Palissy and his achievements, both in the domains of marbled earth and earthenware with rubble. According to his writings and also all the material found in his workshop, he was the first ceramist to experiment so much in order to achieve the desired color and effect. Some have even attributed to him a prestigious production (Figure 3.7), known as Henry II faiences, or Saint Porchaire wares, which constitutes the beginnings of hard pastes. Less than 60 specimens in the whole world are known and the esthetic quality, the great technical mastery both in shaping and in the production of the decorations have given rise to varied interpretations, put forward even recently [COL 97]: was this a production of Palissy himself? Is it a Parisian production reserved for the king and nobles? Is this a production of Saintonge? History of Ceramics 43 Figure 2.7. St Porchaire ewer – inv. Ec83 – National Museum of the Renaissance Ecouen (© C2RMF – photo: D. Bagault) The skills of the Italian artists in particular, in the wake of the travels of artisans and the disclosure of trade secrets, inspired the creation in the 16th century in France of the greatest earthenware makers still operating today. First in Lyon, then especially in Nevers, Rouen, Strasbourg, etc.; it is in the 16th and 17th centuries that stanniferous earthenware would evolve, as a high quality production was demanded. However, from the French Revolution onwards, a period of durable recession would follow, consecutive to a fall in demand, of course but, more importantly, along with the rise in prices of wood and raw materials, tin, lead and the arrival on the market of a remarkable English production: fine earthenware. Only a few great centers would resist and succeed in the industrial, technical and stylistic changes necessary for their survival: for example, the use of coal as fuel, discoveries of certain processes (pouncing patterns, etc.) that accelerated the various phases of decoration, the use of a more complete pallet of colors, thanks to the development of so-called “low fire” colors [ROS 91] and the diversification of productions. However, this type of ceramic would soon fall into disuse. 2.4. Chinese stoneware and porcelains: millenniums ahead We have talked so far about relatively porous ceramics, fired at about 1,000– 1,050°C maximum. With stoneware and porcelains, porosity decreases (less than 5% 44 Ceramic Materials for stoneware, less than 1% for porcelain) and vitrification becomes increasingly significant. Firing temperatures exceed 1,200°C for stoneware and 1,300°C for porcelain. These characteristics have two corollaries: firstly the need for specific clays or mixtures that allow melting and more importantly kilns for reaching such temperatures. These two conditions were met in China as early as 1,000 BC for stoneware under the Shang dynasty in South China and towards 600 AD for porcelains in North China. 2.4.1. Stoneware Stoneware clays have particular characteristics. They are in general very siliceous, aluminous and contain rather significant proportions of potassium, which acts as flux. These clays have the property of vitrifying gradually with the rise in temperature without becoming deformed; they yield an opaque material, often brown in color, variable according to the impurities contained in the initial mixture. Archeologists have discovered in the Harappan sites of the Indus valley, dating back to the third millennium BC [VID 90] a specific production of “stoneware” bracelets. They were made up of very fine clays, fired according to very sophisticated processes, in a reducing atmosphere and inside special containers. This is not exactly stoneware in the meaning that this term has today, but it needs to be mentioned in this context. As we mentioned above, the first attested stoneware are Chinese artifacts dating from the Shang dynasty (1,500–1,050 BC). This stoneware is covered with a glaze very rich in calcium, composed of a mixture of sand and vegetal ashes. Later, ashes would be replaced by a substantial addition of mineral carbonates [WOO 99]. The stoneware tradition would last a long time in China and masterpieces would be created during the following centuries (celadons, Yue, etc.). Stoneware would appear 200 years later in Japan and Korea, but the first stoneware would be manufactured in Europe only in the 10th century. In France, the important regions of stoneware production relied on the presence of Sparnacian clays which were so plastic that a high content of quartz had to be added to avoid very high shrinkage. The glazes, fired at the same time as the paste, were of three types: sea salt glazes, which give a beautiful varnish (see Figure 2.8), blast-kiln slag glazes as in Puisaye and ash glazes. Right from its first appearance, stoneware became a huge success and its production has never ceased. History of Ceramics 45 Figure 2.8. Salt glazed stoneware vase. Martainvill (© O. Leconte) 2.4.2. Porcelains Porcelains were developed in China. As we mentioned earlier, the concurrence of several factors led the Chinese to develop these products: specific raw materials, mastery of firing conditions and the possibility of firing at high temperatures (Figure 2.9). China has numerous kaolin deposits, which were exploited very early on. These fireclays fire white. Depending on the geographical area in question, Northern or Southern China, the composition of these kaolins is a little different. In the North, clays were associated with coal deposits: they were rich in alumina (approximately 30%) and low in flux elements (alkaline, alkaline-earths) and iron. It was therefore necessary, in order to fire ceramics, to reach temperatures estimated at 1,200– 1,350°C [HAR 98]. In the South, on the other hand, kaolins resulted from the deterioration of igneous rocks and as a result they were enriched with flux elements; they could be fired at about 1,200°C. As early as the end of the Neolithic era, Chinese kilns were very sophisticated. The ovoid kilns of Jingdezhen are often cited. The sizes of these kilns, their firing chamber being in the form of an egg, made it possible to reach more than 1,350°C everywhere in the kiln. Temperature control, essential for performing the firing, was done by an ingenious system of windows. The fuel used was made up of small branches and pinewood [HUL 97]. The ceramics were placed in saggers, a kind of small refractory terra cotta boxes which insulated them and which also allowed better heat distribution. 46 Ceramic Materials Figure 2.9. White-blue ewer of Yuan era (1335) – inv. MA 5657 Guimet Museum (© C2RMF – photo: D. Bagault) In the North, the kilns were dug directly into the mountains, on the hillside, sometimes at more than 100 m [WOO 99] with a slope of about 15 to 20°. These “dragon kilns” were already extremely sophisticated, as early as the Song period. Firing started at the base of the kiln. The upper part then served as a pre-heating chamber for the ceramics that were placed there inside saggers. When the firing temperature was achieved in the lower zone, the chimney of the following zone was blocked using branches, in order for the heat to be propagated in this zone, and so on until it reached the top. It is obvious that this system resulted in many wasters, but it also made it possible to fire thousands of pieces in a single batch. The porcelains thus obtained are characterized by a vitrified paste which contains generally high mullite concentrations in microcrystals, mullite being derived from the high temperature treatment of kaolin. All these components (glass, microcrystals, bubbles) gave the much desired translucidity and hardness. 2.5. The quest for porcelains in the East and the West The arrival of Chinese porcelains of the Yuan period, first on the Islamic markets in the 9th century, then later on the European markets in the wake of the voyages of History of Ceramics 47 Marco Polo, triggered an unrestrained quest to uncover the secrets of this matter to which all virtues were attributed, even that of detecting poisoned substances [ROS 95]. Even if, at least initially, it was the esthetic qualities of porcelains that people sought the most: whiteness, translucidity, etc., soon their properties of hardness, resistance to thermal impact and also savings in terms of firing time gave an impetus to the research. Those who battled with the problem explored two essential directions: glass frit pastes and faience fine. 2.5.1. Siliceous pastes and glass frit pastes By refining the recipe of “archaeological earthenware” already known in the fourth millennium BC in Egypt and Mesopotamia, the artisans of the Islamic period added to variable quantities of plastic clays, quartz and glass frits a synthetic material made up primarily of sand and fluxes. This paste had a two-fold advantage: firstly an esthetic one, since it was very white and slightly translucent and then a technical one, since it expanded highly on heating just like the alkaline glazes that decorated it. These pastes were abundant as early as the 9th century AD and widespread in the entire Islamic and Hispano-Moorish world as support for luster or wall tiles. In the West, the first successes are attributed to the Italians in the time of Francesco de’ Medici. Under the impetus of the Renaissance artists and with the protection of the Grand Duke, artisans developed around 1570 a white paste, fired at 1,100°C, whose recipe was an ingenious mixture of Islamic siliceous pastes and Italian majolica traditions. In fact, the paste was made up of a “frit” (marzacotta) prepared with silica, wine dregs and various salts, crushed and added to a white clay enriched with quartz. The resulting paste was very white, porous and exhibited an important vitreous phase. A lead glaze covered a decoration drawn in cobalt blue. This glaze, slightly under- fired, produced an artificial effect of translucidity thanks to the combined effect of thousands of microbubbles, incompletely molten grains of quartz, feldspars and calcium phosphates. Only a small number of artifacts exist today and the production ceased after a few years. Soft-paste porcelain is one of the most beautiful achievements of the 18th century, especially in France and England. Designed on the same principle as the Medici porcelain, soft-paste porcelain combines translucidity and intricacy of shapes made possible by the smoothness and plasticity of the paste. A transparent lead glaze made the subtle combinations of colors possible, but it was fragile and easily 48 Ceramic Materials scratched; moreover, this porcelain was not very resistant to thermal shocks. Several workshops manufactured it, initially Rouen in 1673, then Saint-Cloud, Chantilly, etc. The Vincennes production [PRE 91], representative of the compositions of the French soft-paste porcelains, reveals the complexity of the pastes. A frit was prepared from saltpeter (KNO3), salt, alum, soda, gypsum and sand. After firing and fine crushing, chalk and marl from Argenteuil, a very plastic illitic clay, were added to it. The paste thus obtained was turned, molded or sculpted directly and then fired in oxidizing atmosphere in a kiln at approximately 1,100°C. The glaze was transparent, made up of lead, alkaline, sand and calcined flints. The decoration was very delicate to execute and the pallet of colors evolved progressively with discoveries of flux compositions and the development of continuous special kilns. Other types of soft-paste porcelains developed (Figure 2.10), particularly in England where the most famous were porcelains containing bone ashes, kaolin and Cornish stone (feldspathic rock used as flux). Figure 2.10. Bone porcelain of Minton 1872 (© O. Leconte) 2.5.2. Faience fine In this case, it was not translucidity, obtained by adding glass, that people were seeking. Through the working of the paste, they were looking for brilliancy, density and sonority, whiteness, as well as ease of mass productions. It was under the influence of the English (the most famous being Wedgwood) that this new type of History of Ceramics 49 production, faience fine, would be born, and then spread out primarily in the wake of the Industrial Revolution. Faience fine was characterized by an opaque paste made up of very fine plastic clay, mixed with flint, fine quartz and grog. The clay was often kaolin, used as white firing element associated with one or more plastic clays. A few feldspars or limestone played the role of fluxing and tempering agents. The glaze was transparent. The classification of soft-pastes was in fact based on the various compositions of the pastes [MUN 54]. In France, the main production centers were in Northern (Douai) and Eastern France (Lunéville) and then the Paris area (Montereau, Creil) where clay deposits were abundant and accessible [GIA 35]. It is important to stress that these products truly marked the beginning of mechanical processes in the preparation of the paste and the decorations and that the establishment of the first manufactures at least was contingent on the proximity of large deposits of coal or raw material in order to overcome constraints of economic profitability. This faience fine would be appreciated by the middle classes, in whose homes they would eventually replace traditional stanniferous faience. It would soon compete with porcelains. 2.5.3. The first veritable porcelains in Europe In 1709 Böttger, working in the Meissen manufacture in Germany, revealed that he had for the first time succeeded in recreating genuine porcelain, although he achieved this by using a recipe very different from the ones normally used which were based on kaolin. With this new method, these ceramics were fired at high temperatures; they were siliceous and aluminous of course, but contained, in the first stages of development, large quantities of calcium (nearly 5%) which conferred on the matter great resistance to thermal shocks. Later, when the recipes evolved after the death of Böttger, lime would be replaced by feldspars. In France, it was in Sèvres, under the aegis of the Academy of Sciences and under the impetus given by Macquer and de Dufour, that the first and the finest successes of hard-paste porcelain would be created. A. d’Albis recently published a work on the “conquest of porcelain in Sèvres” [ALB 99]. He describes in detail the atmosphere of competition, betrayals, and the ceaseless research of the chemists. Three great stages marked this research: the discovery of substantial kaolin deposits at St Yrieix, in 1767; a new model of cylindrical kiln with two superimposed chambers which were capable, in particular, of reaching an extreme phase of reduction necessary for the perfect whiteness and translucidity of the paste; and especially the development, from 1778, of a recipe of impeccable paste and glaze by adding feldspar to them in the form of pegmatite. This recipe has given the Sèvres manufacture an uncontested supremacy until today (Figure 2.11). 50 Ceramic Materials Figure 2.11. Vase of Sèvres – 19th century – Museum of Amiens (© C2RMF – photo: O. Leconte) 2.6. Conclusion: the beginnings of industrialization The Industrial Revolution would introduce into the field of ceramics radical and ceaseless changes during the entire 20th century, in the modes of preparation, manufacture, decorations, coloring and firing and especially with the use of the electric power, advances in chemistry and material sciences. New applications that take advantage of the resistance of the material to thermal shocks (insulators, heat shields, etc.) as well as the inalterability and harmlessness of bioceramics would be implemented. However, we can affirm that all the great traditions of ceramic art are still alive! A material that is so close, so flexible, so faithful will always express the innermost, the most immediate and the most elated preoccupations of man; thousands of examples spread across the entire history of humanity testify to this in such a striking manner. 2.7. Bibliography [ALB 99] D’ALBIS A., “Sèvres 1756-1783 – La conquête de la porcelaine dure”, Dossiers de l’Art, no. 54, 1999. [ALL 73] ALLAN J.W., “Abu’l Qasim’s treatise on ceramics”, Iran, vol. 11, 1973. History of Ceramics 51 [BON 92] BON P., Les premiers bleus de France – Carreaux de faience au décor peint fabriqués pour le duc de Berry en 1384, Picard, 1992. [BRI 89] BRIARD J., Poterie et civilisations, Errance, 1989. [BRO 77] BRONGNIART A., Traité des Arts Céramiques ou des Poteries, fac-similé de l’édition de 1877, Editions Dessain et Tolra, 1977. [COL 95] COLLECTIF, Le vert et le brun-De Kairouan à Avignon, céramiques du Xe au XVe siècle, Editions Musées de Marseille, Réunion des Musées Nationaux, 1995. [COL 97] COLLECTIF, Une orfèvrerie de terre – Bernard Palissy et la céramique de Saint Porchaire, Editions Musée d’Ecouen, Réunion des Musées Nationaux, 1997. [CON 98] CONVERTINI F. and QUERRE G., “Apports des études céramologiques en laboratoire à la connaissance du Campaniforme: résultats, bilan et perspectives”, Bulletin de la Société Préhistorique Française, vol. 95, no. 3, 1998. [COU 95] COURTY M.A. and ROUX V., “Identification of wheel throwing on the basis of ceramic surface features and microfabrics”, Journal of Archaeological Science, vol. 22, 1995. [DAR 05] DARQUE-CERETTI E., HELARY D., BOUQUILLON A., AUCOUTURIER M., “Gold-like lustre: nanometric surface treatment for decoration of glazed ceramics in ancient Islam, Moresque Spain and Renaissance Italy”, Surface Engineering, vol. 21, no. 5, p. 1-7, 2005. [DAY 85] DAYTON J., Minerals metals glazing and man or who was Sesostris I, Harrap, 1985. [DUF 96] DUFAY B., “Les ateliers – organisation, localisation structures de commercialisation”, Dossiers d’archéologie, no. 215, 1996. [ENC 98] Encyclopaedia Universalis, CD Rom version 4.0 France, 1998. [GIA 35] GIACOMOTTI J., La céramique: la faience fine, la porcelaine tendre et la porcelaine dure, vol. III, Editions les Arts décoratifs, 1934. [GIA 34] GIACOMOTTI J., La céramique: la faience en Europe du moyen Age au XVIIIe siècle, vol. II, Editions les Arts décoratifs, 1934. [HAR 97] HARRIS V., “Jomon Pottery in Ancient Japan”, Pottery in the making, world ceramic traditions, Freestone I, Gaimster D. (ed.), British Museum Press, 1997. [HAR 97] HARRISON HALL J., “Chinese porcelain from Jingdezhen”, Pottery in the making, world ceramic traditions, Freestone I, Gaimster D. (ed.), British Museum Press, 1997. [HUL 97] HU J.Q. and LI H.T., “The Jingdezhen egg-shaped kiln”, The Prehistory and History of Ceramic Kilns, Ceramics and Civilization, vol. VII, American Ceramic Society, 1997. [KAC 83] KACZMARCZYK A. and HEDGES R.E.M., Ancient Egyptian Faience – An Analytical Survey of Egyptian Faience from Predynastic to Roman Times, Aris & Phillips, 1983. 52 Ceramic Materials [KIN 86] KINGERY W.D. (ed.), “The development of European porcelain”, Ceramics and Civilization, vol. III, Kingery and Lense (ed.), American Ceramic Society, p. 153-180, 1986. [KIN 86] KINGERY W.D. and VANDIVER P.B., Ceramic Masterpieces – Art, Structure and Technology, The Free Press Editions, 1986. [KIN 91] KINGERY W.D., “Attic pottery gloss technology”, Archeomaterials, vol. 5, p. 47- 54, 1991. [KIN 92] KINGERY W.D., VANDIVER P.B., NOY T., “An 8500-year-old sculpted plaster head from Jericho (Israel)”, MRS Bulletin, vol. XVII, 1992. [KLE 86] KLEINMANN B., “History and development of early islamic pottery glazes”, Proceedings of the 24th International Archaeometry Symposium, Smithsonian Institution p. 73-84, 1986. [MAR 91] MARGUERON J.C., Les mésopotamiens, Armand Colin, 1991. [MAS 97] MASON R.B. and TITE M.S., “The beginning of tin-opacification of pottery glazes”, Archaeometry, vol. 39, no. 1, p. 41-58, 1997. [MOH 99] MOHEN J.P. and TABORIN Y., Les sociétés de la préhistoire, Hachette supérieur, 1999. [MUN 57] MUNIER P., Technologie des earthenwares, Editions Gauthier-Villars, 1957. [NOB 88] NOBLE J.V., The Techniques of Painted Attic Pottery, Thames & Hudson, 1988. [PAD 03] PADELETTI G., FERMO P., “How the masters in Umbria, Italy, generated and used nanoparticules in art fabrication during the Renaissance period”, Applied Physics A, vol. 76, p. 515-525, 2003. [PAS 00] PASQUIER A., “Un cratère-rafraichissoir au musée du Louvre: du vin frais pour un banquet de luxe”, Monuments Piot, vol. 78, p. 5-51, 2000. [PER 94] PERLES C. and VITELLI K.D., “Technologie et fonction des premières productions céramiques de Grèce”, XIVe rencontres internationales d’Archéologie et d’Histoire d’Antibes, APDCA eds, Juan les Pins, p. 225-242, 1994. [PIC 78] PICOLPASSO C., The Three Books of the Potter’s Art: A Facsimile of the Manuscript in the Victoria and Albert Museum, Lightborn R. and Caiger Smith A. (ed.), 2 vol., Scolar Press, 1980. [PRE 91] PREAUD T. and D’ALBIS A., La porcelaine de Vincennes, Adam Biro, 1991. [REG in press] REGERT M., “Elucidating pottery function using a multi-step analytical methodology combining infrared spectroscopy”, Mass Spectrometry and Chromatographic Procedures, British Archaeological Reports, in press. [REG 03] REGERT M., VACHER S., MOULHERAT C., DECAVALLAS O., “Study of adhesive production and pottery function during Iron Age at the site of Grand Aunay (Sarrthe, France)”, Archaeometry, vol. 48, p. 101-120, 2003. [RIC 87] RICE P.M., Pottery Analysis – A Sourcebook, The University of Chicago Press, 1987. History of Ceramics 53 [ROS 95] ROSEN J., La earthenware en France du XIVe au XIXe siècle, Errance, 1995. [RYE 81] RYE O.S., Pottery Technology – Principles and Reconstruction, Manuals on archeology 4, Taraxacum, 1981. [SCH 42] SCHUMANN, Berichte der Deutschen Keramischen Gesselschaft, vol. 23, p. 408- 426, 1942. [VAN 90] VANDIVER P.B., SOFFER O., KLIMA B., SVOBODA J., “Venuses and wolverines: the origins of ceramic technology, ca. 26000 B.P.”, in The Changing Roles of Ceramics in Society: 26000 B.P. to the Present, Kingery W.D. (ed.), American Ceramic Society, p. 13-81, 1990. [WOO 99] WOOD N., Chinese glazes, Ed A

tetrahedron having one bridging and three non-bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3.5; charge of the dimer: [Si2O7]6-, (for example, rankinite Ca3Si2O7); 3) single chain silicates, each tetrahedron having two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3; a chain with N links has a charge [SiO3]n 2n- (for example, enstatite MgSiO3); 4) double chain silicates, half of the tetrahedra with two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens (Si/O = 1/3) and other half three bridging and one non-bridging (Si/O = 1/(2.5): in total Si/O = 2/5.5 and the charge is [Si4O11]n 6n- (for example, anthophyllite Mg7Si8O22(OH)2, the OHs being independent of the tetrahedra); 5) silicates forming two dimensional layers, each tetrahedron with three bridging and one non-bridging oxygens: Si/O = 1/(2.5); charge of a layer [Si2O5]n 2n- (for example, minerals of clays and micas or talc: Mg6Si8O20 (OH)4, the OHs being here again independent of the tetrahedra); 6) lastly, silicates where the tetrahedra are linked at all their corners: four bridging oxygens per tetrahedron, Si/O = 1/2 (for example, quartz SiO2). Quartz is part, like diamond, of a covalent description where the molecule extends to the scale of the entire crystal, regularly in the three-dimensional space. In addition to this classification, we can observe that: – when Al substitutes Si in the tetrahedron, we must consider the (Al+Si)/O ratio: for example, plagioclase feldspars, which range from albite NaAlSi3O8 to anorthite CaAl2Si2O8, the (Al+Si)/O ratio always being 1/2; – Al is generally in a tetrahedral site, instead of Si, but can be in an octahedral site: for example, muscovite mica K2Al4 octa[Si6Al2O20](OH)4, where tetrahedral coordination group is the one located between brackets [ ]; – an important point for the structure of hydrous silicates is the fact that O2- and OH- have the same ionic radius: 1.40 Å. We must not be misled by the examples of MgO, BaTiO3 or diamond: most ceramics do not crystallize in a cubic group and this implies that the many physical properties that are described by a second order tensor are not isotropic [NYE 87]. Thermal expansion, optical index, electric and thermal conductivities, permittivity and permeability are at first view anisotropic, which can misinform some metallurgists, because the most common metals (iron, aluminum, copper) are cubic. An effect of the anisotropy of thermal expansion is to create residual stress at the grain boundaries of the polycrystals. Beyond the properties described by a second order tensor, low symmetries combine with the properties of iono-covalent bonds to make dislocations rare and relatively immobile, which explains the lack of ductility and the impossibility of plastic deformation. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 23 1.5.2. Polymorphism: crystals and glasses Many compounds of ceramic interest can exist in various varieties. We can mention the polymorphism of zirconia ZrO2 – cubic at high temperatures, then quadratic (tetragonal) and finally monoclinic at decreasing temperatures – a polymorphism that was regarded for a long time as a disadvantage, then understood as an advantage when the possibilities that it offered for the development of high mechanical performance ceramics were discovered [HEU 81] (see Chapter 6). However, it is the polymorphism of silica SiO2 that is most frequently used in ceramic and glass industry. Sand is primarily made up of silica, often highly pure (more than 98%), SiO2 having been crystallized in the form of quartz α, also known as low quartz (point group 32, without center of symmetry). When heated to 573°C, quartz α transforms to quartz β (high quartz, point group 622, centrosymmetric). Higher treatment temperatures help distinguish two types of behavior, depending on whether thermodynamically stable phases are achieved or whether kinetic effects favor metastable phases. These effects depend on the relative ease with which the transformations occur: displacive transformations – which require only small atomic movements to change the structure of a phase and modify its symmetries – are easier than reconstructive transformations – which require the structure to be destroyed and then recomposed. Figure 1.2 schematizes the evolutions between the various possible phases: the transformations indicated by vertical arrows are fast and always happen; those indicated by horizontal arrows are slow and often require, in order to occur, the addition of impurities that play the role of mineralizers. Thus, the transformation of quartz into tridymite is generally not achieved in the temperature range in which it is predicted by the equilibrium diagram, because what is formed is cristobalite, which is metastable. High cristobalite melts at 1,723°C to produce an extremely viscous liquid (4 MPa.s). On cooling, this high viscosity generally prohibits crystallization, from which it maintains a super-molten liquid and then, below the glass transition temperature [ZAR 82], a silica glass (molten silica, often called, incorrectly, molten quartz or, even worse, quartz). Heated at a sufficiently high temperature to allow sufficient atomic mobility (for example, about 1,100°C), silica glass tends to devitrify to produce cristobalite. The crystallized varieties of silica have properties that are very different from silica glass: the former exhibits anisotropic characteristics in general, whereas glass is isotropic and they have remarkable expansion coefficients (in the order of 10-5K-1), whereas silica glass has exceptionally poor thermal expansion (about 0.5.10-6K-1). 24 Ceramic Materials High quartz Low quartz High tridymite Middle tridymite Low tridymite High cristobalite Low cristobalite , Figure 1.2. Main crystallized varieties of silica Figure 1.3 illustrates the difference between crystallized quartz, where the tetrahedra [SiO4]4- are linked at their four corners to form an architecture regular in its angles and its ranges (crystal = triperiodicity, i.e. long-range order), and silica glass, where a short-range order continues to exist, significantly similar to the one that exists in the crystal, but with dangling bonds and distortions in angles and variations in length that disorganize the structure. Figure 1.3. Illustration of the structure of quartz (on the right) and silica glass (on the left); this two-dimensional diagram must be imagined in three dimensions, the silicon atom (full circle) being at the center of a tetrahedron of four oxygen atoms (hollow circle), of which only three are represented here Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 25 1.5.3. Ceramic microstructures The microstructural aspects are discussed in detail in Chapter 3, but we must underline the decisive role that the ceramic microstructure plays in relation to their properties, particularly sensitive properties like mechanical resistance or electric conductivity. The performances of the other categories of materials also depend on their microstructure, but seldom to the same extent as in the case of ceramics. There are several reasons for this sensitivity of ceramics to microstructural parameters: – the material is processed whilst the object is manufactured, therefore the causes for any disparity in the material are multiplied by the disparity of the processes; – sintering is accompanied by considerable dilatometric effects, with strong variations in porosity: pores and defects due to differential expansions are inherent to ceramic microstructures; they are rarer in metals prepared by plastic deformation or machining; – the granular properties of ceramics are more often anisotropic than in the case of other categories of materials; – ceramics have poor toughness, with critical stress intensity factors (Kc) generally lower than 5 MPa.m1/2, i.e. an order of magnitude lower than that of most metals. However, as mechanical resistance to brittle fracture (σf) is proportional to Kc and inversely proportional to the square root of the equivalent size of the critical defect (ac), the defects must be, for a given value of σf, 100 times smaller in ceramics than they can be in metals. This is all the more difficult to control since the size of the grains of ceramics is often lower than that of metals: it is much more difficult to avoid 50 μm defects in a ceramic whose grains are 5 μm than notches of a centimeter in a metal whose grains are 100 μm. The absence of plasticity does not allow the relaxation of excessive stresses; – the iono-covalent bond is less receptive to impurities than the metallic bond, and therefore segregations are more frequent in ceramics than in metals; given that electric conductivity can vary by more than 20 orders of magnitude between a conductor and an insulator, we understand that the presence of a insulating film at the grain boundaries of a material expected to be a conductor, or that of a conducting phase interlinked in a matrix expected to be insulating, can destroy the expected functionalities; – the frequency of the polymorphism of ceramic phases and the ability of a number of silicate phases to be crystallized or vitreous introduce additional variables into the complexity of ceramic microstructures. Despite the small number of really useful ceramic compounds, the variety of microstructures makes a very large number of different applications possible. We will limit ourselves to two examples: a ceramic prosthesis in alumina must be dense and fine-grained – to optimize mechanical resistance and tribological properties – 26 Ceramic Materials whereas an alumina refractory material must be porous and coarse-grained – to optimize resistance to thermal shocks and creep strength. Controlling the properties of ceramics requires controlling their microstructures. 1.6. Specificity of ceramics The variety of ceramics is such that they do not exhibit uniform characteristics, but there are common features that give them an undeniable specificity. Most of these common features have already been mentioned, but it is useful to recapitulate the overall physiognomy: – the iono-covalent bonds confer properties of electric insulation and transparency in the visible range, even if some semiconducting compounds and those that have a partially metallic nature are an exception to this rule; – the thermal conductivity of ceramics is often poor, because electrons do not, or hardly take part in it, but conduction by network vibrations (phonons) can be considerable: it is diamond, a non-metal, that is the best thermal conductor at ambient temperature and certain ceramics (AlN, BeO, SiC) perform better than copper in this respect; – strong and directed, subject to electrostatic restrictions, the iono-covalent bonds of ceramics do not allow the movement of the dislocations, i.e. linear defects in atomic stacking that are the reason for the plasticity of metals; hence their brittleness. On the other hand, ceramics offer a high degree of hardness and high moduli of elasticity; their mechanical resistance can be remarkable; they are light; their melting point is generally high; – most ceramics exhibit good resistance to chemical aggressions. As regards oxidation, we must distinguish oxides (stable in an oxidizing atmosphere, which helps us to take advantage of their refractoriness) from non-oxides, which can oxidize at relatively low temperatures and whose use at high temperatures requires protective, neutral or reducing atmospheres. Graphites and carbons are thus ultrarefractory (sublimation beyond 3,500°C), but they can be used only in protective gas. Among non-oxides, silicon compounds (silicon carbide SiC, silicon nitride Si3N4, molybdenum disilicide MoSi2) exhibit the remarkable ability of self- protection from oxidation thanks to a tight and overlapping silica layer SiO2 (until about 1,800°C for MoSi2). It is erroneous to identify refractoriness with a high melting point because a high melting point is a necessary but insufficient condition: chemical compatibility with the environment and sufficient thermomechanical performances (sufficiently low creep rate, in particular) are also necessary. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 27 1.7. Bibliography [BAR 96] BARON J. (ed.), Les bétons; bases et données pour leur formulation, Eyrolles, 1996. [BED 86] BEDNORZ J.G. and MÜLLER K.A., “Possible high-Tc superconductivity in the Ba-La-Cu-o systems”, Z. Phys., UB 64, p. 189-193, 1986. [BRO 91] BROOK R.J. (ed.), Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials, Pergamon Press, 1991. [BUR 90] BURNS G. and GLAZER A.M., Space Groups for Solid State Scientists, Academic Press, 1990. [CAS 90] CASTEL A., Les alumines et leurs applications, Nathan, 1990. [CHE 89] CHERMANT J.L., Les céramiques thermomécaniques, Presses du CNRS, 1989. [COL 99] COLLECTIVE WORK, Ceramics Monographs, Handbook of Ceramics, updated by Interceram, Verlag Schmidt (since 1982), 1999. [EMS 95] EMSLEY J., The Elements, Clarendon Press, 1995. [GER 96] GERMAN R.M., Sintering Theory and Practice, John Wiley, 1996. [GIA 85] GIACOVAZZO C. (ed.), Fundamentals of Crystallography, Oxford Science Publications, 1985. [HAH 89] HAHN T. (ed.), International Tables for Crystallography, Vol. A, Kluwer Academic Publ., 1989. [HEU 81] HEUER A.H. and HOBBS L.W. (eds), Advances in Ceramics, vol. 3, American Ceramic Society, 1981. [JAF 88] JAFFE H.W., Introduction to Crystal Chemistry, Cambridge University Press, 1988. [KIN 76] KINGERY W.D., BOWEN H.K. and UHLMANN D.R., Introduction to Ceramics, 2nd ed., John Wiley & Sons, 1976. [KIN 84] KINGERY W.D. (ed.), Structure and Properties of MgO and Al2O3 Ceramics, American Ceramic Society, 1984. [KIT 98] KITTEL C., Physique de l’état solide, Dunod, 1998. [LEG 92] LEGENDRE A., Le matériau carbone, Eyrolles, 1992. [MCC 83] MCCOLM I.J., Ceramic Science for Materials Technologists, Leonard Hill, 1983. [NYE 87] NYE J.F., Physical Properties of Crystals, Oxford Science Publications, 1987. [OBA 84] O’BANNON L.S., Dictionary of Ceramic Science and Engineering, Plenum Press, 1984. [PUT 92] PUTNIS A., Introduction to Mineral Sciences, Cambridge University Press, 1992. [RIN 96] RING T., Fundamentals of Ceramic Powder Processing and Synthesis, Academic Press, 1996. 28 Ceramic Materials [TAY 97] TAYLOR H.F.W., Cement Chemistry, Academic Press, 1997. [WEL 84] WELLS A.F., Structural Inorganic Chemistry, Oxford University Press, 1984. [WES 90] WEST A.R., Solid State Chemistry and its Applications, John Wiley, 1990. [ZAR 82] ZARZYCKI J., Les verres et l’état vitreux, Masson

is well known to producers of tiles and bricks who modify the atmospheres – oxidizing or reducing – of the kilns; – by considering now the raw materials, we can find a ternary composition, because the three components of silicate ceramics are: i) clays, ii) sand and iii) fluxes – i.e. compounds contributing to the firing thanks to the development of phases with low melting points. As kaolinite clay can be written: Al2O3-2SiO2- 2H2O, quartz sand: SiO2, and potassic feldspar, which is frequently used as a flux: K2O-Al2O3-6SiO2, we again find the ternary SiO2-Al2O3-MxOy (if MxOy = K2O). Figure 1.1 shows the equilibrium diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO and locates some of the main compounds that come under it [KEI 52, KIN 76]. Magnesia MgO is useful for refractory materials in iron metallurgy; mullite 3Al2O3-2SiO2, a unique compound defined in the binary diagram Al2O3-SiO2, is a crystallized phase present in many ceramics; cordierite 2MgO-2Al2O3-5SiO2 is characterized by very poor thermal expansion: it is used for example as catalyst support in exhaust pipes, etc. Hydroxyls OH- are present in many hydrated raw materials and water H2O allows the plasticity of clays, but because the ions and the corresponding molecules are eliminated in the heat treatments (this is called ignition loss), they are not taken into account in the composition of ceramics after firing. It is important to distinguish between impregnated water (which occurs as a mixture with rock particles and whose reversible departure is caused by simple drying, with possibility of rehydration in a wet environment) and combined water (which corresponds to the hydroxyls of the hydrated phases, for example to the four OH- in the formula of kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4). The departure of this “water” is accompanied by the disturbance of the crystallographic structure, hence the irreversible transformation at the end of firing beyond approximately 500°C. Silicate ceramics make the most of the versatility of silica (see section 1.5.2), which can exist in crystallized form (particularly quartz) or in amorphous form (silica glass) and, as a result, contain both crystallized phases and vitreous phases. The interatomic bonds brought into play in silicate ceramics are typically iono- covalent (SiO2 exhibiting a fine compromise, because its bonds are regarded as 50% ionic and 50% covalent), therefore these ceramics are almost always electrical insulators. The accentuation of the ionic nature yields hydrolysable compounds: halides can be regarded as ceramic compounds, but the salt-marsh workers are not classified among the producers of ceramic powders! 14 Ceramic Materials Alumina 1,925 2,050 Corundum 2,030 1,713 Silicia Two liquids Magnesia 2,800 Magnesia refractory materials 1,810 2,135 Figure 1.1. Main compounds in the diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO [KIN 76] 1.4. Non-silicate ceramics To classify any material, the user can consider two main categories: i) structural materials, whose operating performances are essentially mechanical, even thermal, in nature, and ii) functional materials, whose operating performances are primarily electrical, magnetic, optical, etc. We have said “primarily”, because we must underline, especially in a book of this nature, that no application can be exempt from mechanical properties. For example, the glasses in our spectacles are functional materials, designed in such a manner that their optical characteristics correct the defects in our vision, but their impact resistance or their scratch resistance are variables that are more difficult to improve than the optical properties. In addition to their functionalities, functional materials must in general exhibit a sufficient level of mechanical properties. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 15 1.4.1. Structural ceramics The uses of these ceramics vary according to their characteristics: – for ceramics with high mechanical performances, the established markets include abrasives, cutting tools and tribological applications: wear resistance and friction resistance (see Chapters 6, 7, 8 and 9); – for ceramics used at high temperatures, the established markets include refractory materials, essential for equipments of iron and steel, glass, cement or incineration industries (see Chapter 10); – for ceramics that must combine high mechanical performances and high temperatures the markets are more recent, but are growing rapidly. Only these ceramics are sometimes referred to as structural ceramics, but it is better to call them thermomechanical ceramics [CHE 89] (see Chapter 7). Thermostructural composites form the vanguard of thermomechanical ceramics: we will not discuss these composites here. The first two subdivisions that we have classified here among structural ceramics (abrasives, cutting tools and wear parts on the one hand, industrial refractory materials on the other) are often classified outside the field of ceramics. This is logical for abrasives, because if abrasive grains are ceramic compounds (primarily alumina Al2O3 or silicon carbide SiC), abrasives are themselves multi-material systems, for example, grinding stones whose matrix can be a glass or a ceramic, but frequently also a polymeric resin or a metal, or fabrics and papers (sandpaper) whose base is organic. The most widely used cutting tools and wear parts are made of tungsten carbide (WC) grains bonded together by a metal matrix, typically of cobalt. These cemented carbides fall under the category of cermets (for “ceramic- metal”), which are materials prepared by powder metallurgy, and this explains why they are claimed by ceramists and metallurgists. Our choice has been to include cermets among structural ceramics and to cover them in Chapter 9. Finally, as regards industrial refractory materials, their importance sometimes justifies their being regarded as a distinct category when we speak of “ceramics and refractory materials”. Here again, our choice has been to include refractory materials among ceramics (see Chapter 10), which is currently the commonly accepted view, but this does not however imply that refractory materials are always classified among structural ceramics. These remarks are essential to decipher economic data: spread across the three categories that we are considering here, structural ceramics represent a larger market than that of functional ceramics about which we will speak later on, but if reduced to thermomechanical ceramics and thermostructural composites, they represent only a small market in comparison with functional ceramics. 16 Ceramic Materials 1.4.2. Functional ceramics Functional ceramics are characterized by their: – electrical properties: insulators (very often), semiconductors (often), conductors (less frequently) and superconductors (a scientifically exciting field, but whose industrial applications are yet to be explored at the time of writing); – magnetic properties: hard magnets (permanent magnets) or soft magnets (winding cores); the field of magnetic recording is among one of the most spectacular scientific and technical advances with enormous industrial stakes; – optical properties; – chemical properties: catalysis, sensors; – “nuclear” properties: fuels, moderators; – biological properties: biomaterials and prostheses; – monocrystals for varied uses, for example for ionizing radiation detectors. Unlike silicate ceramics, raw materials used for the preparation of non-silicate ceramics are generally synthetic powders and not mixtures of crushed rocks. But these synthetic powders can result from natural products, which the English terminology makes easy to understand by distinguishing between “starting materials” (for example, alumina powders) and “raw materials” (bauxite rocks, in this case, whose treatment by the Bayer process yields the alumina powders) [CAS 90]. Ceramic compositions offer in general a simple chemistry, but microstructural parameters are complex. 1.4.2.1. Oxide ceramics Alumina Al2O3 is by far the foremost basic compound for “technical ceramics”, because alumina exhibits exceptional versatility: abrasion, cut, friction and wear, refractory uses, electricity and electronics, optics, biomedical, jewelry and the list can go on and on [CAS 90]. Silica SiO2 is also a basic compound both for ceramists and glassmakers; the alumina-silica diagram has for ceramists the same importance as the iron-carbon diagram has for metallurgists. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 17 Magnesia (MgO) and spinel (MgAl2O4) are primarily used as refractory materials in the iron and steel industry. Zirconia ZrO2 (not to be confused with zirconium silicate, called zircon, ZrSiO4) is used in the ceramic colors, but also for ionic conduction, mechanical purposes or in jewelry. Uranium oxide UO2 is the basic constituent of nuclear fuels, if necessary, as a mixture with a little plutonium oxide PuO2 (the mixture gives MOXs, or “mixed oxide nuclear fuels”). Barium titanate BaTiO3 is dielectric or a semiconductor, depending on its doping and its stoichiometry. It is the basic material in the industry of ceramic capacitors and it is also used for the manufacture of various types of probes and sensors. Soft ferrites and hard ferrites or hexaferrites are important materials for magnetic uses. “Soft” ferrites are crystals with a spinel structure whose reference is magnetite Fe3O4; “hard” hexaferrites are crystals with a hexagonal structure, whose type is BaFe12O19. Almost all metallic oxides have uses in ceramics, for example yttrium oxide Y2O3, beryllium oxide BeO, zinc oxide ZnO, tin oxide SnO2, superconductive cuprates like YBa2Cu3O7, and others. Most ceramic oxides are electrical insulators, whose electronic conduction is very weak (major exception: superconductors), but whose ionic conduction can be remarkable (for example, zirconia); those oxides that are semiconductors are frequently extrinsic semiconductors, whose performances vary considerably with the nature of the doping agents and their concentration. 1.4.2.2. Non-oxide ceramics Carbides form the main category of non-oxides [MCC 83], the most important of which are silicon carbide SiC, which is a semiconductor, but whose chemical is essentially covalent, and tungsten carbides, whose name comes from a typically metallic band structure, which therefore exhibits high electronic conductivity: tungsten carbide WC is the main industrial material in this class, which includes many other compounds, for instance, titanium carbide TiC. Nitrides primarily include silicon nitride Si3N4 and aluminum and silicon oxynitrides, also called sialons, aluminum nitride AlN, and various metallic nitrides, including TiN. 18 Ceramic Materials Some borides have industrial applications, for example titanium diboride TiB2 or lanthanum hexaboride LaB6, and some boron compounds are conventionally classified among borides, including boron carbide B4C and boron nitride BN, a material which has three polymorphs, including two isostructural carbon polymorphs: graphite and diamond. Silicides are numerous, but only one of them presents great industrial interest: molybdenum disilicide MoSi2 (not to be confused with molybdenum disulphide MoS2), which is used for the manufacture of the heating elements of very high temperature electric ovens (1,750°C), in air. Halides, finally, are more model materials in the chemistry of solids than usable ceramics, even if some of them are used for their optical properties; some chalcogenides could also enter the field of ceramics. This list omits a class of materials that has not yet been mentioned, in spite of its importance: carbonaceous materials – diamond, graphite, and more or less crystallized carbons that are obtained by heat treatments of tar and pitch, not to mention carbon fullerenes and nanotubes, which have not yet actually reached the stage of industrial products. Although some carbonaceous materials are prepared from organic raw materials, the trend is to classify the materials themselves under inorganic products: we endorse the term black ceramics [LEN 92]. Whereas oxides are mainly electrical insulators, non-oxides equally include insulators (for example, Si3N4 and AlN), semiconductors (for example, SiC) and conductors (for example, “metallic” carbides and borides and carbon products other than diamond, of which graphite is the most important). 1.5. Ceramic structures and microstructures 1.5.1. Ceramic structures This discussion on the crystalline structure of ceramics presupposes that the reader is familiar with the basics of crystallography [BUR 90, GIA 85, HAH 89]. Most oxides and silicates have crystalline structures obeying Pauling’s rules for ionic crystals, where the ions of small size (generally cations) enter the interstices of big ions (generally anions). The three main rules relate to the coordination number of cations, the coordination number of anions and the coordination number of polyhedra. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 19 The cation coordination number (Nc): the geometry of the polyhedron of anions around a cation depends on the ratio R = rcation/ranion. The cation must be in contact with the anions. The ionic radius varies, for a given element, with the charge of the ion and its coordination number. The anion coordination number (Na): the geometry of the polyhedron of cations around an anion is such that the sum of the electrostatic attractions resulting in the anion is equal to the charge (p) of this anion. For Mq+ X p-: s = electrostatic attraction of the link = q/Na Σs = p The force of the link is obtained by dividing the charge of the cation by its coordination number: EXAMPLE 1.– NaCl: NaVIClVI: each Na+ at the center of an octahedron of 6 Cl- contributes + 1/VI = 1/6, therefore Na(Cl-) = 6. EXAMPLE 2.– SiO2: SiIVOII 2: each Si4+ at the center of a tetrahedron of 4 O2- contributes + 4/IV = 1, therefore Na (O2-) = 2. The linking of polyhedra: the stability of the crystal decreases if the cations are too close, it decreases; therefore a linking of the coordination polyhedra at the corners is more favorable than at their edges and, even more so than at their faces. Many ceramic compounds have structures that bring into play an appreciably compact stacking of anions with cations in tetrahedral (four neighbors) or octahedral (six neighbors) coordination (see Table 1.1). 20 Ceramic Materials Formula Cation: anion coordination Type and number of interstices occupied Compact cubic stacking Compact hexagonal stacking MX 6:6 4:4 All the octa. Half the tetra. NaCl, FeO, MnS, TiC ZnS blende, CuCl, AgI-γ NiAs, FeS, NiS ZnS würtzite, AgI-β MX2 8:4 6:3 All the tetra. Half the octa. Alternating layers with all the occupied sites CaF2 fluorine, ThO2, ZrO2, UO2 CdCl2 – CdI2, TiS2 MX3 6:2 1/3 of the octa. Alternating pairs of layers with 2/3 of the octa. occupied BiI3, FeCl3, TiCl3, VCl3 M2X3 6:4 2/3 of the octa. Al2O3 corundum, Fe2O3, V2O3, Ti2O3, Cr2O3 ABO3 2/3 of the octa. FeTiO3 ilmenite AB2O4 1/8 of the tetra. and 1/2 of the octa. MgAl2O4 spinel, MgFe2O4 inverse spinel Mg2SiO4 olivine Table 1.1. Coordination and stacking in a few typical structures The structures are varied and we will mention only five of the most important ones (MgO, ZrO2, BaTiO3, Al2O3 and diamond), before discussing the rudiments of the structure of silicates: – MgO is the example of oxides with NaCl structure (space group Fm 3m) with Mg in site 4a (0, 0, 0) and O in 4b (1/2, 1/2, 1/2); Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 21 – CaF2 (fluorine) and K2O (antifluorine) also crystallize in the space group Fm 3m, with Ca in 4a and F in 8c ± (1/4, 1/4, 1/4); zirconia ZrO2 and urania UO2 adopt this type of structure; – BaTiO3 adopts a perovskite structure, with the oxygen octahedra at the center of which are titaniums, linked at their corners and surrounding a perovskite cage occupied by the large barium. A “beads on rods” representation of this structure places titanium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the twelve centers of the edges and barium at the center of the cube (or barium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the six centers of the faces and titanium at the center of the cube). Cuprate superconductors frequently have structures based on the perovskite structure; – alumina defines the corundum structure where oxygens form a compact stacking with the hexagonal aluminum ions placed in two-thirds of the octahedral sites, which decreases the overall symmetry towards the rhombohedric space group R 3 c; – if it is true that most ceramics have iono-covalent bonds which lead to structures that reasonably obey Pauling’s rules, others are markedly covalent. This is the case with silicon carbide, whose structure is similar to that of diamond (or silicon). We can think of a giant covalent molecule, extended to the scale of a crystal: the network is cubic, face centered and the pattern is composed of two carbon atoms, one located at 0, 0, 0 and the other located at 1/4, 1/4, 1/4; – as regards the various silicates, the description of the structure depends on the manner in which the Si-O bond is modeled. The ionic model predicts a compact stacking of O2-, with Si4+ and the other cations that occur in the various interstices. However, most silicates do not have a compact stacking of O2- and the coordination numbers observed often violate the rules deduced from the rcation/ranion ratio: the ionic model is imperfect. The covalent model describes the Si-O bonds by bonding orbitals, which explains the tetrahedral coordination of silicon and the angles between the bonds are close to the theoretical value of 109.5°. But the covalent model stumbles on some hurdles and explains less well than the ionic model the chemical formulas of most silicates and the substitution of silicon by aluminum, which correspond to formal charges: Si4+, Al3+, O2-, etc. In fact, the Si-O bond is 50% ionic and 50% covalent, the structure of silicates having been described based on tetrahedra [SiO4]4- linked such that: i) the tetrahedra are linked at the corners, ii) a bridging oxygen is common only to two tetrahedra and iii) the formal charges of the ions are Si4+ and O2-. The sequencing of the tetrahedra makes it possible to classify the various silicates under six categories, based on an increasing degree of polymerization [PUT 92]: 1) tetrahedra isolated from one another, without bridging oxygens, Si/O ratio = 1/4, (for example, olivine Mg2SiO4); 22 Ceramic Materials 2) two tetrahedra forming a dimer, with oxygens bridging two tetrahedra, each tetrahedron having one bridging and three non-bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3.5; charge of the dimer: [Si2O7]6-, (for example, rankinite Ca3Si2O7); 3) single chain silicates, each tetrahedron having two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3; a chain with N links has a charge [SiO3]n 2n- (for example, enstatite MgSiO3); 4) double chain silicates, half of the tetrahedra with two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens (Si/O = 1/3) and other half three bridging and one non-bridging (Si/O = 1/(2.5): in total Si/O = 2/5.5 and the charge is [Si4O11]n 6n- (for example, anthophyllite Mg7Si8O22(OH)2, the OHs being independent of the tetrahedra); 5) silicates forming two dimensional layers, each tetrahedron with three bridging and one non-bridging oxygens: Si/O = 1/(2.5); charge of a layer [Si2O5]n 2n- (for example, minerals of clays and micas or talc: Mg6Si8O20 (OH)4, the OHs being here again independent of the tetrahedra); 6) lastly, silicates where the tetrahedra are linked at all their corners: four bridging oxygens per tetrahedron, Si/O = 1/2 (for example, quartz SiO2). Quartz is part, like diamond, of a covalent description where the molecule extends to the scale of the entire crystal, regularly in the three-dimensional space. In addition to this classification, we can observe that: – when Al substitutes Si in the tetrahedron, we must consider the (Al+Si)/O ratio: for example, plagioclase feldspars, which range from albite NaAlSi3O8 to anorthite CaAl2Si2O8, the (Al+Si)/O ratio always being 1/2; – Al is generally in a tetrahedral site, instead of Si, but can be in an octahedral

is well known to producers of tiles and bricks who modify the atmospheres – oxidizing or reducing – of the kilns; – by considering now the raw materials, we can find a ternary composition, because the three components of silicate ceramics are: i) clays, ii) sand and iii) fluxes – i.e. compounds contributing to the firing thanks to the development of phases with low melting points. As kaolinite clay can be written: Al2O3-2SiO2- 2H2O, quartz sand: SiO2, and potassic feldspar, which is frequently used as a flux: K2O-Al2O3-6SiO2, we again find the ternary SiO2-Al2O3-MxOy (if MxOy = K2O). Figure 1.1 shows the equilibrium diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO and locates some of the main compounds that come under it [KEI 52, KIN 76]. Magnesia MgO is useful for refractory materials in iron metallurgy; mullite 3Al2O3-2SiO2, a unique compound defined in the binary diagram Al2O3-SiO2, is a crystallized phase present in many ceramics; cordierite 2MgO-2Al2O3-5SiO2 is characterized by very poor thermal expansion: it is used for example as catalyst support in exhaust pipes, etc. Hydroxyls OH- are present in many hydrated raw materials and water H2O allows the plasticity of clays, but because the ions and the corresponding molecules are eliminated in the heat treatments (this is called ignition loss), they are not taken into account in the composition of ceramics after firing. It is important to distinguish between impregnated water (which occurs as a mixture with rock particles and whose reversible departure is caused by simple drying, with possibility of rehydration in a wet environment) and combined water (which corresponds to the hydroxyls of the hydrated phases, for example to the four OH- in the formula of kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4). The departure of this “water” is accompanied by the disturbance of the crystallographic structure, hence the irreversible transformation at the end of firing beyond approximately 500°C. Silicate ceramics make the most of the versatility of silica (see section 1.5.2), which can exist in crystallized form (particularly quartz) or in amorphous form (silica glass) and, as a result, contain both crystallized phases and vitreous phases. The interatomic bonds brought into play in silicate ceramics are typically iono- covalent (SiO2 exhibiting a fine compromise, because its bonds are regarded as 50% ionic and 50% covalent), therefore these ceramics are almost always electrical insulators. The accentuation of the ionic nature yields hydrolysable compounds: halides can be regarded as ceramic compounds, but the salt-marsh workers are not classified among the producers of ceramic powders! 14 Ceramic Materials Alumina 1,925 2,050 Corundum 2,030 1,713 Silicia Two liquids Magnesia 2,800 Magnesia refractory materials 1,810 2,135 Figure 1.1. Main compounds in the diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO [KIN 76] 1.4. Non-silicate ceramics To classify any material, the user can consider two main categories: i) structural materials, whose operating performances are essentially mechanical, even thermal, in nature, and ii) functional materials, whose operating performances are primarily electrical, magnetic, optical, etc. We have said “primarily”, because we must underline, especially in a book of this nature, that no application can be exempt from mechanical properties. For example, the glasses in our spectacles are functional materials, designed in such a manner that their optical characteristics correct the defects in our vision, but their impact resistance or their scratch resistance are variables that are more difficult to improve than the optical properties. In addition to their functionalities, functional materials must in general exhibit a sufficient level of mechanical properties. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 15 1.4.1. Structural ceramics The uses of these ceramics vary according to their characteristics: – for ceramics with high mechanical performances, the established markets include abrasives, cutting tools and tribological applications: wear resistance and friction resistance (see Chapters 6, 7, 8 and 9); – for ceramics used at high temperatures, the established markets include refractory materials, essential for equipments of iron and steel, glass, cement or incineration industries (see Chapter 10); – for ceramics that must combine high mechanical performances and high temperatures the markets are more recent, but are growing rapidly. Only these ceramics are sometimes referred to as structural ceramics, but it is better to call them thermomechanical ceramics [CHE 89] (see Chapter 7). Thermostructural composites form the vanguard of thermomechanical ceramics: we will not discuss these composites here. The first two subdivisions that we have classified here among structural ceramics (abrasives, cutting tools and wear parts on the one hand, industrial refractory materials on the other) are often classified outside the field of ceramics. This is logical for abrasives, because if abrasive grains are ceramic compounds (primarily alumina Al2O3 or silicon carbide SiC), abrasives are themselves multi-material systems, for example, grinding stones whose matrix can be a glass or a ceramic, but frequently also a polymeric resin or a metal, or fabrics and papers (sandpaper) whose base is organic. The most widely used cutting tools and wear parts are made of tungsten carbide (WC) grains bonded together by a metal matrix, typically of cobalt. These cemented carbides fall under the category of cermets (for “ceramic- metal”), which are materials prepared by powder metallurgy, and this explains why they are claimed by ceramists and metallurgists. Our choice has been to include cermets among structural ceramics and to cover them in Chapter 9. Finally, as regards industrial refractory materials, their importance sometimes justifies their being regarded as a distinct category when we speak of “ceramics and refractory materials”. Here again, our choice has been to include refractory materials among ceramics (see Chapter 10), which is currently the commonly accepted view, but this does not however imply that refractory materials are always classified among structural ceramics. These remarks are essential to decipher economic data: spread across the three categories that we are considering here, structural ceramics represent a larger market than that of functional ceramics about which we will speak later on, but if reduced to thermomechanical ceramics and thermostructural composites, they represent only a small market in comparison with functional ceramics. 16 Ceramic Materials 1.4.2. Functional ceramics Functional ceramics are characterized by their: – electrical properties: insulators (very often), semiconductors (often), conductors (less frequently) and superconductors (a scientifically exciting field, but whose industrial applications are yet to be explored at the time of writing); – magnetic properties: hard magnets (permanent magnets) or soft magnets (winding cores); the field of magnetic recording is among one of the most spectacular scientific and technical advances with enormous industrial stakes; – optical properties; – chemical properties: catalysis, sensors; – “nuclear” properties: fuels, moderators; – biological properties: biomaterials and prostheses; – monocrystals for varied uses, for example for ionizing radiation detectors. Unlike silicate ceramics, raw materials used for the preparation of non-silicate ceramics are generally synthetic powders and not mixtures of crushed rocks. But these synthetic powders can result from natural products, which the English terminology makes easy to understand by distinguishing between “starting materials” (for example, alumina powders) and “raw materials” (bauxite rocks, in this case, whose treatment by the Bayer process yields the alumina powders) [CAS 90]. Ceramic compositions offer in general a simple chemistry, but microstructural parameters are complex. 1.4.2.1. Oxide ceramics Alumina Al2O3 is by far the foremost basic compound for “technical ceramics”, because alumina exhibits exceptional versatility: abrasion, cut, friction and wear, refractory uses, electricity and electronics, optics, biomedical, jewelry and the list can go on and on [CAS 90]. Silica SiO2 is also a basic compound both for ceramists and glassmakers; the alumina-silica diagram has for ceramists the same importance as the iron-carbon diagram has for metallurgists. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 17 Magnesia (MgO) and spinel (MgAl2O4) are primarily used as refractory materials in the iron and steel industry. Zirconia ZrO2 (not to be confused with zirconium silicate, called zircon, ZrSiO4) is used in the ceramic colors, but also for ionic conduction, mechanical purposes or in jewelry. Uranium oxide UO2 is the basic constituent of nuclear fuels, if necessary, as a mixture with a little plutonium oxide PuO2 (the mixture gives MOXs, or “mixed oxide nuclear fuels”). Barium titanate BaTiO3 is dielectric or a semiconductor, depending on its doping and its stoichiometry. It is the basic material in the industry of ceramic capacitors and it is also used for the manufacture of various types of probes and sensors. Soft ferrites and hard ferrites or hexaferrites are important materials for magnetic uses. “Soft” ferrites are crystals with a spinel structure whose reference is magnetite Fe3O4; “hard” hexaferrites are crystals with a hexagonal structure, whose type is BaFe12O19. Almost all metallic oxides have uses in ceramics, for example yttrium oxide Y2O3, beryllium oxide BeO, zinc oxide ZnO, tin oxide SnO2, superconductive cuprates like YBa2Cu3O7, and others. Most ceramic oxides are electrical insulators, whose electronic conduction is very weak (major exception: superconductors), but whose ionic conduction can be remarkable (for example, zirconia); those oxides that are semiconductors are frequently extrinsic semiconductors, whose performances vary considerably with the nature of the doping agents and their concentration. 1.4.2.2. Non-oxide ceramics Carbides form the main category of non-oxides [MCC 83], the most important of which are silicon carbide SiC, which is a semiconductor, but whose chemical is essentially covalent, and tungsten carbides, whose name comes from a typically metallic band structure, which therefore exhibits high electronic conductivity: tungsten carbide WC is the main industrial material in this class, which includes many other compounds, for instance, titanium carbide TiC. Nitrides primarily include silicon nitride Si3N4 and aluminum and silicon oxynitrides, also called sialons, aluminum nitride AlN, and various metallic nitrides, including TiN. 18 Ceramic Materials Some borides have industrial applications, for example titanium diboride TiB2 or lanthanum hexaboride LaB6, and some boron compounds are conventionally classified among borides, including boron carbide B4C and boron nitride BN, a material which has three polymorphs, including two isostructural carbon polymorphs: graphite and diamond. Silicides are numerous, but only one of them presents great industrial interest: molybdenum disilicide MoSi2 (not to be confused with molybdenum disulphide MoS2), which is used for the manufacture of the heating elements of very high temperature electric ovens (1,750°C), in air. Halides, finally, are more model materials in the chemistry of solids than usable ceramics, even if some of them are used for their optical properties; some chalcogenides could also enter the field of ceramics. This list omits a class of materials that has not yet been mentioned, in spite of its importance: carbonaceous materials – diamond, graphite, and more or less crystallized carbons that are obtained by heat treatments of tar and pitch, not to mention carbon fullerenes and nanotubes, which have not yet actually reached the stage of industrial products. Although some carbonaceous materials are prepared from organic raw materials, the trend is to classify the materials themselves under inorganic products: we endorse the term black ceramics [LEN 92]. Whereas oxides are mainly electrical insulators, non-oxides equally include insulators (for example, Si3N4 and AlN), semiconductors (for example, SiC) and conductors (for example, “metallic” carbides and borides and carbon products other than diamond, of which graphite is the most important). 1.5. Ceramic structures and microstructures 1.5.1. Ceramic structures This discussion on the crystalline structure of ceramics presupposes that the reader is familiar with the basics of crystallography [BUR 90, GIA 85, HAH 89]. Most oxides and silicates have crystalline structures obeying Pauling’s rules for ionic crystals, where the ions of small size (generally cations) enter the interstices of big ions (generally anions). The three main rules relate to the coordination number of cations, the coordination number of anions and the coordination number of polyhedra. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 19 The cation coordination number (Nc): the geometry of the polyhedron of anions around a cation depends on the ratio R = rcation/ranion. The cation must be in contact with the anions. The ionic radius varies, for a given element, with the charge of the ion and its coordination number. The anion coordination number (Na): the geometry of the polyhedron of cations around an anion is such that the sum of the electrostatic attractions resulting in the anion is equal to the charge (p) of this anion. For Mq+ X p-: s = electrostatic attraction of the link = q/Na Σs = p The force of the link is obtained by dividing the charge of the cation by its coordination number: EXAMPLE 1.– NaCl: NaVIClVI: each Na+ at the center of an octahedron of 6 Cl- contributes + 1/VI = 1/6, therefore Na(Cl-) = 6. EXAMPLE 2.– SiO2: SiIVOII 2: each Si4+ at the center of a tetrahedron of 4 O2- contributes + 4/IV = 1, therefore Na (O2-) = 2. The linking of polyhedra: the stability of the crystal decreases if the cations are too close, it decreases; therefore a linking of the coordination polyhedra at the corners is more favorable than at their edges and, even more so than at their faces. Many ceramic compounds have structures that bring into play an appreciably compact stacking of anions with cations in tetrahedral (four neighbors) or octahedral (six neighbors) coordination (see Table 1.1). 20 Ceramic Materials Formula Cation: anion coordination Type and number of interstices occupied Compact cubic stacking Compact hexagonal stacking MX 6:6 4:4 All the octa. Half the tetra. NaCl, FeO, MnS, TiC ZnS blende, CuCl, AgI-γ NiAs, FeS, NiS ZnS würtzite, AgI-β MX2 8:4 6:3 All the tetra. Half the octa. Alternating layers with all the occupied sites CaF2 fluorine, ThO2, ZrO2, UO2 CdCl2 – CdI2, TiS2 MX3 6:2 1/3 of the octa. Alternating pairs of layers with 2/3 of the octa. occupied BiI3, FeCl3, TiCl3, VCl3 M2X3 6:4 2/3 of the octa. Al2O3 corundum, Fe2O3, V2O3, Ti2O3, Cr2O3 ABO3 2/3 of the octa. FeTiO3 ilmenite AB2O4 1/8 of the tetra. and 1/2 of the octa. MgAl2O4 spinel, MgFe2O4 inverse spinel Mg2SiO4 olivine Table 1.1. Coordination and stacking in a few typical structures The structures are varied and we will mention only five of the most important ones (MgO, ZrO2, BaTiO3, Al2O3 and diamond), before discussing the rudiments of the structure of silicates: – MgO is the example of oxides with NaCl structure (space group Fm 3m) with Mg in site 4a (0, 0, 0) and O in 4b (1/2, 1/2, 1/2); Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 21 – CaF2 (fluorine) and K2O (antifluorine) also crystallize in the space group Fm 3m, with Ca in 4a and F in 8c ± (1/4, 1/4, 1/4); zirconia ZrO2 and urania UO2 adopt this type of structure; – BaTiO3 adopts a perovskite structure, with the oxygen octahedra at the center of which are titaniums, linked at their corners and surrounding a perovskite cage occupied by the large barium. A “beads on rods” representation of this structure places titanium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the twelve centers of the edges and barium at the center of the cube (or barium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the six centers of the faces and titanium at the center of the cube). Cuprate superconductors frequently have structures based on the perovskite structure; – alumina defines the corundum structure where oxygens form a compact stacking with the hexagonal aluminum ions placed in two-thirds of the octahedral sites, which decreases the overall symmetry towards the rhombohedric space group R 3 c; – if it is true that most ceramics have iono-covalent bonds which lead to structures that reasonably obey Pauling’s rules, others are markedly covalent. This is the case with silicon carbide, whose structure is similar to that of diamond (or silicon). We can think of a giant covalent molecule, extended to the scale of a crystal: the network is cubic, face centered and the pattern is composed of two carbon atoms, one located at 0, 0, 0 and the other located at 1/4, 1/4, 1/4; – as regards the various silicates, the description of the structure depends on the manner in which the Si-O bond is modeled. The ionic model predicts a compact stacking of O2-, with Si4+ and the other cations that occur in the various interstices. However, most silicates do not have a compact stacking of O2- and the coordination numbers observed often violate the rules deduced from the rcation/ranion ratio: the ionic model is imperfect. The covalent model describes the Si-O bonds by bonding orbitals, which explains the tetrahedral coordination of silicon and the angles between the bonds are close to the theoretical value of 109.5°. But the covalent model stumbles on some hurdles and explains less well than the ionic model the chemical formulas of most silicates and the substitution of silicon by aluminum, which correspond to formal charges: Si4+, Al3+, O2-, etc. In fact, the Si-O bond is 50% ionic and 50% covalent, the structure of silicates having been described based on tetrahedra [SiO4]4- linked such that: i) the tetrahedra are linked at the corners, ii) a bridging oxygen is common only to two tetrahedra and iii) the formal charges of the ions are Si4+ and O2-. The sequencing of the tetrahedra makes it possible to classify the various silicates under six categories, based on an increasing degree of polymerization [PUT 92]: 1) tetrahedra isolated from one another, without bridging oxygens, Si/O ratio = 1/4, (for example, olivine Mg2SiO4); 22 Ceramic Materials 2) two tetrahedra forming a dimer, with oxygens bridging two tetrahedra, each tetrahedron having one bridging and three non-bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3.5; charge of the dimer: [Si2O7]6-, (for example, rankinite Ca3Si2O7); 3) single chain silicates, each tetrahedron having two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3; a chain with N links has a charge [SiO3]n 2n- (for example, enstatite MgSiO3); 4) double chain silicates, half of the tetrahedra with two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens (Si/O = 1/3) and other half three bridging and one non-bridging (Si/O = 1/(2.5): in total Si/O = 2/5.5 and the charge is [Si4O11]n 6n- (for example, anthophyllite Mg7Si8O22(OH)2, the OHs being independent of the tetrahedra); 5) silicates forming two dimensional layers, each tetrahedron with three bridging and one non-bridging oxygens: Si/O = 1/(2.5); charge of a layer [Si2O5]n 2n- (for example, minerals of clays and micas or talc: Mg6Si8O20 (OH)4, the OHs being here again independent of the tetrahedra); 6) lastly, silicates where the tetrahedra are linked at all their corners: four bridging oxygens per tetrahedron, Si/O = 1/2 (for example, quartz SiO2). Quartz is part, like diamond, of a covalent description where the molecule extends to the scale of the entire crystal, regularly in the three-dimensional space. In addition to this classification, we can observe that: – when Al substitutes Si in the tetrahedron, we must consider the (Al+Si)/O ratio: for example, plagioclase feldspars, which range from albite NaAlSi3O8 to anorthite CaAl2Si2O8, the (Al+Si)/O ratio always being 1/2; – Al is generally in a tetrahedral site, instead of Si, but can be in an octahedral

Ceramic Materials 1.1. Ceramics Defining what the term “ceramic” means is not simple, as there is no single definition on which everyone agrees; there are in fact various definitions depending on the point of view adopted. We can thus consider the points of view of a historian, a scientist (physicist, chemist, etc.), an engineer or a manufacturer. 1.1.1. Ceramics and terra cotta The concept of ceramics is historically related to the concept of terra cotta and pottery, from which the Greek term κεραμοσ derives. This vision refers to the soils, the crushed rocks, that is, the geological materials and it also highlights firing: ceramic art is the art of fire, even if the ceramist has his feet in clay… The potter chooses suitable soils, primarily clay soils, which in the wet state offer the plasticity required to model them in the desired form: cup, vase or statuette. Then the piece is dried and water loss makes it lose its plasticity, but rehydration would restore the clay’s initial properties. In fact, dried clay is not yet a ceramic, although it is utilized in the production of rudimentary bricks used in very dry countries – like Saharan Africa. It is in fact the firing that causes the irreversible Chapter written by Philippe BOCH and Jean-François BAUMARD. 4 Ceramic Materials physicochemical transformations resulting in a material that has lost its plasticity and is no longer capable of rehydration: ceramic. Terra cotta bricks or flower pots are examples of these products, whose visual appearance is not very different from dried clays, but whose mechanical resistance is much higher and, for which water- insensitivity constitutes an essential property. The identification between “ceramic” and “terra cotta” gathers together the basic concepts that we will continue to encounter throughout this book: powdery mineral raw materials [RIN 96], the shaping which is made possible by the plasticity of wet clay, the heat treatments which start by drying (reversible dehydration) and continue with firing (irreversible dehydration and permanent physicochemical modifications). We have not yet mentioned in the description a major characteristic that conditions the preparation techniques as well as the uses of ceramics: brittleness. The flower pot is hard (it can scratch a metal sheet) but is vulnerable to impact. This brittleness is a hydra with many heads, as it implies: i) lack of ductility and plasticity; ii) low toughness and therefore great sensitivity to the notch effect; iii) poor mechanical impact resistance, i.e. poor resilience; iv) vulnerability to differential expansions, therefore vulnerability to thermal shocks; v) mechanical tensile strength significantly lower than compression strength; vi) significant dispersion of the mechanical strengths in samples believed to be identical. But the hydra can be tamed and these drawbacks come with a set of qualities that make ceramics irreplaceable for innumerable applications. We must also point out that artists, historians or museologists often use the term “ceramic” as a noun rather than as an adjective: “a Greek ceramic…” meaning “a Greek ceramic vase…”. 1.1.2. Ceramics: physics, chemistry, science and materials engineering The definitions depend on the point of view adopted: – solid state physicists are particularly interested in the electronic structure of solids and their conduction properties [KIT 98]. It is therefore natural for them to classify solids – as they seldom speak about materials – in a ternary division: i) insulators ii) semiconductors and iii) conductors and superconductors. The term ceramic is rarely used, but when it is, it refers to oxides, whether they are insulators Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 5 or conductors, even superconductors like cuprates, which earned Bednorz and Müller the Nobel Prize [BED 86]; – solid state chemists attach particular importance to the nature of the bonding forces, by distinguishing three types of strong bonds (metallic bond, ionic bond and covalent bond) and various variants of weak bonds (like the Van der Waals bond) [JAF 88, WEL 84, WES 90]. Ceramics are therefore solids with essential bonds. However, solid state chemists usually reserve the term ceramics for polycrystalline materials, as opposed to crystals (monocrystalline) and glasses. Thus, a crystallized polycrystalline silica (SiO2) – for example, in the form of quartz – obtained by sintering (we will explain the meaning of this term a little further on) [GER 86] is regarded as a ceramic, but not the corresponding monocrystal (it is a crystal), or quartz glass – whose amorphous structure makes it unworthy of being qualified as a ceramic; – materials science adopts a ternary classification that distinguishes i) organic materials, ii) inorganic and metallic materials and iii) inorganic and non-metallic materials. The concept of ceramic compounds is extremely broad here, as it is synonymous with the third category of inorganic and non-metallic materials. Therefore, ceramic compounds include most minerals and rocks, i.e. almost the entire crust of our planet. It should be noted that this definition of ceramics shifts the problem to other definitions, including the exact meaning that must be given to the term metallic. Tungsten carbide (WC), for example, can be classified among ceramics, but it is an electronic conductor that physicists classify within the group of metallic solids; – materials engineering is an engineers’ science, and thus considers not only the chemical composition, structure and properties of solids, but also their method of preparation. It is therefore appropriate to split in two each of the three categories put forward by materials science and separate natural materials from synthetic materials. Organic materials are then differentiated into natural products (like wood) and synthetic products (like most polymers) – but under what can we classify plywood? Metallic materials distinguish the rare native metals (gold, sometimes copper) from all metals and alloys that are derived from industrial processes. Finally, inorganic and non-metallic materials, classify on one side minerals and on the other rocks and ceramics or, more exactly, the triplet: ceramics + glasses + hydraulic binders (cement and plaster are examples of hydraulic binders). All these definitions are useful and they are not mutually exclusive. It is advantageous, depending on the subject treated, to adopt a particular point of view – the vision of the physicist being undoubtedly preferable when we consider the electronic conduction properties of ceramics and the vision of the materials engineers being undoubtedly more relevant when we have industrial concerns. Now we will discuss the most widely used manufacturing techniques, as they help us to locate and define what we will mean by ceramics in this book. 6 Ceramic Materials 1.1.3. Powders; sintering We have said that brittleness is a predominant feature of ceramics – at least at normal temperatures, because at very high temperatures (typically above 1,000°C), a certain plasticity can be observed. Brittleness causes limitations in the uses of ceramics (it is advisable to avoid bulls in a china shop…), but it also induces restrictions in the production techniques applicable to ceramics. This opposition is most evident between metals and ceramics: – a metallic object is typically obtained in two stages: production of the material in the form of a semi-finished product (bars, sheets, wires, etc.), and then production of the object (body of a car or a bolt, etc.). The processing methods take advantage of the fact that most metals are sufficiently ductile and malleable to laminate them, to deform them plastically, to stretch them, etc. and that they are sufficiently soft to cut them, turn them, mill them, bore them, etc.; – the production of a ceramic object is not dissociated from the processing of the material: the potter does not cut his vase in an already consolidated ceramic preform! The firing of the wet clay rough shape solidifies the object in its final form while simultaneously allowing physicochemical reactions transforming the raw materials into ceramic phases. In most cases, the ceramist creates the object whilst working on the material that constitutes it. It is true that some metal parts are produced by foundry, a process where the processing of the material and preparation of the object are concomitant. But foundry is seldom applied to ceramics because of the high temperatures that would be required – as the melting points of ceramics are generally higher than those of common metals – and also because of its brittleness, which makes it necessary to avoid thermal shocks and differential expansions. All these limitations on the possible manufacturing processes explain why the basic technique for the preparation of ceramic parts is sintering, i.e. the transformation, using the mechanisms of atomic diffusion, of a powdery substance – a non-cohesive granular medium made up of loosely agglomerated particles, therefore without any marked mechanical properties – into a consolidated substance – a cohesive granular medium whose grains are strongly linked to one another, hence with strong mechanical properties of a solid and not the poor performance of a powder. We can give the example of a snowball, a non-cohesive material that we can throw at someone’s face without any risk of hurting that person, but which can be transformed into a block of ice, a cohesive material, which can hurt when thrown like a stone. The movements of matter (atomic diffusion) that allow sintering are activated thermally and it is only when the temperature is sufficiently high (typically 0.5 Tf to 0.8 Tf, where Tf is the melting point expressed in Kelvin) that sintering occurs at a usable speed. Snow is transformed easily into ice because, even in very cold areas, temperatures remain high in relation to melting, at 273 K. But for ceramics, where Tf generally exceeds Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 7 1,300 K and can exceed 2,500 K, sintering requires high temperature firing: that is why ceramics is an art of fire. We may note that sintering is the basic process for the preparation of ceramic parts, but it is also increasingly used for the manufacture of metallic objects (powder metallurgy). What is true for ceramics can be transposed, partly, to glasses and hydraulic binders: these three types of materials are interrelated and we can say that all three bring into play ceramic compounds. But if we consider that a ceramic object is made of ceramic compounds processed by ceramic techniques, we can differentiate these materials by the order in which the three fundamental steps of the process take place: powders (P), forming of the object (F) and heat treatments of drying and sintering (HT): – P→F→HT: the manufacture of a ceramic component starts from a powdery medium (P), continues with its forming (F), and then ends with the heat treatments (HT). The consolidation of the material is done during sintering, therefore during the high temperature treatment; – P→HT→F: the manufacture of a glass component also starts with the powdery medium (P), but this is followed by heat treatments (HT), which must result in melting, whereas the consolidation occurs at the end of the process, at the time of the solidification of the magma on cooling, therefore at the same time as the forming of the object (F); – HT→P→F: the use of hydraulic binders starts with heat treatments (HT) – for example the firing, at about 1,450°C, of a mixture of limestone and clay for the preparation of cement clinker – then the reactive powders (P) thus produced are formed (F) and consolidated at normal temperatures, due to chemical reactions. This differentiation of ceramics, glasses and hydraulic binders based on the order of operations P/F/HT is rather simplistic, as it refers only to the most common cases. In fact, some ceramics are prepared by other sequences than the P→F→HT trio, some glasses are fashioned by sintering, and there are other exceptions, some of which will be discussed in detail in this book. However, the classification suggested is sufficiently relevant to be retained here, which implies that this volume on ceramics does not consider either glasses [ZAR 82] or hydraulic binders [BAR 96, TAY 97], these materials being studied in separate books. A logic emphasizing “the scientific aspects” rather than “the technical and industrial aspects” could have, on the other hand, justified combining the three categories of materials. The distinction made here between industrial ceramics and glasses lies in the method of preparation, not in the difference between crystalline solids and amorphous solids. In fact, some ceramics are mainly made up of vitreous (amorphous) phases, whereas vitroceramics are obtained by crystallizing a glass (devitrification). 8 Ceramic Materials 1.1.4. A few definitions In the reference work on ceramics [KIN 76], the authors place “the art and the science of ceramics in the production and use of objects formed of solids, whose essential components are inorganic and non-metallic materials”. This definition includes not only potteries, porcelains, refractory materials, terra cotta products, abrasives, sheet enamels, cements and glasses, but also magnetic non-metallic materials, ferroelectric materials, synthetic monocrystals and vitroceramics, not to mention “a variety of other products that did not exist a few years ago and the many others that do not yet exist…”. Kingery et al. stress that this definition largely exceeds terra cotta products consolidated by firing, to which the Greek term κεραμοσ refers, just as it exceeds the definitions given by most dictionaries – but our Petit Larousse is apt, defining the adjective “ceramic” as “relating to the manufacture of potteries and other terra cotta objects (including earthenware, stoneware, porcelain)” but also “ceramic material or ceramic: manufactured material that is neither a metal nor an organic material”. Kingery et al. adopt a scientific approach, which considers compounds rather than materials and thus includes glasses and cements among ceramics, but they do not make the jump to natural materials, since they mention only synthetic monocrystals, and yet the quartz that man has synthesized to cut out small piezoelectric resonators that form the heart of modern watches is a twin of the natural rock crystal. In the Dictionary of Ceramic Science and Engineering [OBA 84], we find a rather restrictive definition of ceramics: “Any inorganic and non-metallic product prepared by treatment at temperatures higher than 540°C (1,000°F) or used under conditions implying these temperatures, which includes metallic oxides and borides, carbides, nitrides and mixtures of these compounds”. We will see that kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4 – which is the main mineral of clays, hence the name kaolin given to some clays rich in kaolinite – undergoes irreversible reactions that transform it into metakaolinite when it is fired above approximately 500°C, which could justify the temperature of 540°C selected in the definition used to make the distinction between dried earth and terra cotta. In the Concise Encyclopedia of Advanced Ceramic Materials [BRO 91], which presents the common viewpoint held in Europe, we can distinguish materials and processes: – ceramic materials are based on inorganic non-metallic compounds, primarily oxides, but also nitrides, carbides, silicides; they must contain at least 30% of crystallized phases in volume; they exhibit a fragile behavior, with a stress-strain curve that obeys Hooke’s law of linear elasticity; Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 9 – ceramic processes bring sintering primarily into play, at temperatures higher than 800°C. We will now pause the study on the definitions of the word “ceramic”, which was necessary to bring to light some of the keywords that we will find throughout this book (non-metallic inorganic compounds, mineral powders, heat treatments and sintering, brittleness, etc.) and also to justify the differences that arise from the variety of possible points of view. If we propose our own definition, it could be the following: ceramic materials are synthetic materials, mainly composed of ionocovalent inorganic phases, not fully amorphous, and generally consolidated by the sintering at high temperatures of a powdery “compact” formed into the shape of the desired object, the starting powders being frequently prepared from crushed rocks. We do not think it necessary to define a threshold for the sintering temperature; it is important, with the development of composites, to suggest that besides inorganic phases, minority organic phases can occur; the existence of interesting ceramic materials with electronic conduction means that the reference to the iono-covalent character of the bonds does not exclude a partially metallic nature; lastly, it is necessary to insist on the closeness between the world of ceramics and that of minerals and rocks. If we were to expand this idea, we could affirm that “ceramics are synthetic rocks”. 1.2. Ceramic compounds Defining a ceramic compound as a non-metallic inorganic compound is a paradoxical choice, because it supposes that the concept of metal is sufficiently unambiguous to serve as basis for clarifying its antonym. However, confusions are frequent here, and are aggravated by the fact that ceramic compounds are metallic- non-metallic compounds, which we shall now study in detail. 1.2.1. Chemistry of ceramics Metallic elements form a majority among the elements of the periodic table. We know that these elements are located on the left of this table, and are therefore electropositive elements – which tend to lose electrons to yield positively charged cations. Non-metallic elements, sometimes denoted by their old name metalloids, are located on the right of the table: they are electronegative and tend to capture electrons. The ionic bond is illustrated by the attractions that develop between a metal, sodium, and a non-metal, chlorine, to create sodium chloride NaCl – also written as Na+Cl-. 10 Ceramic Materials Oxygen, a non-metal, is the most abundant element in the 45 km-thick Earth’s crust (approximately 47% in mass) [EMS 95]; then comes an element at the border between metals and non-metals, silicon (≈ 28%), and then metallic elements, particularly aluminum (≈ 8%) and iron (≈ 4%). Aluminum and iron are the most widespread metals – if we reason in terms of elements, but in a world rich in oxygen, almost all metals tend to oxidize, so that only noble metals remain in the native state, more stable than their oxides: we can find in the soil a few gold nuggets and a little native copper, but never blocks of aluminum or iron; in other words, we do not find in an isolated state materials whose constitutive elements are so abundant. Let us remind ourselves that we left the Stone Age only a few thousand years ago to reach the Bronze Age and then the Iron Age; that it was only in 1824 that Berzelius isolated silicon and in 1825 that Oersted isolated aluminum. In short, it is obvious that the reduction towards the constitutive metal of very stable metallic oxides – their enthalpies of formation are several hundred kilojoules per mole – is a difficult process. The essentially iono-covalent, non-metallic compounds that constitute ceramics are compounds formed between metals and non-metals. The opposition – the word is not too strong – between a metallic material and a metallic oxide can be illustrated by the comparison between a metal, aluminum, and its oxide, Al2O3 (alumina in English, where oxides are named by adding the ending “a” to the name of the metal: aluminum/alumina, silicon/silica, magnesium/magnesia, uranium/urania, etc.): – aluminum melts at low temperatures (660°C); it is an excellent conductor of electricity and heat, opaque to visible light, soft and very ductile, its modulus of elasticity is low (one-third that of steel) and it is vulnerable to the aggressions of multiple chemical reactants; – alumina melts at high temperatures (2,050°C); it is one of best known electrical insulators and a poor heat conductor; it is transparent to visible light, very hard but brittle, its modulus of elasticity is high (double that of steel) and it resists most aggressions of chemical reactant: in particular, it is perfectly stable in an oxidizing medium, as it “is already oxidized”. This comparison brings to light the fact that metals and metallic oxides exhibit different, even opposite, characteristics. Regarded as compounds formed between metals and non-metals, ceramics can therefore be classified with reference to the non-metal that is involved in the bond. The abundance of oxygen is such that the largest share belongs to oxides, while within these oxides, the abundance of silicon privileges silicates – which combine oxygen and silicon. Besides oxides, we find carbides and nitrides (the non-metals being respectively carbon and nitrogen), as well as borides, silicides (not to be Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 11 confused with silicates), even halides (chlorides, fluorides, iodides, etc.), sulphides, etc. However, another separation distinguishes silicate ceramics and non-silicate ceramics [CER 99]. 1.2.2. Silicate ceramics and non-silicate ceramics The abundance of oxygen, silicon and aluminum implies that the Earth’s crust consists predominantly (more than 97%) of silicate minerals, particularly aluminosilicates. Granite, for example, is a rock made up of quartz (the usual crystallized form of silica SiO2), feldspars (for example potassic feldspar KAlSi3O8) and various micas-aluminosilicates containing iron, magnesium or sodium; clay is a rock that always contains a high proportion of the mineral kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4, etc. We can mention here a practice of ceramists that can lead to confusion: they write chemical formulas of oxide compounds as if they were elementary mixtures of oxides and not compounds: KAlSi3O8 is written as K2O-Al2O3-6SiO2 and Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4 is written as Al2O3-2SiO2-2H2O. This does not obviously mean that potassic feldspar is an agglomerate of the oxide of potassium, aluminum and silicon, and that kaolinite is a mixture of alumina, silica and water. A common error is therefore to think that the high proportion of aluminum in the soil, which is the reason behind the frequent occurrence of “alumina” in the writing of the constitution of minerals, makes this alumina a common mineral: this is not the case, as can be testified by the fortunate but rare owners of the main gem whose chemical composition is Al2O3: sapphire! Since the Earth’s crust is primarily made up of silicates, we can understand why all ceramics that come close, by near or by far, to terra cotta are silicate materials. Silicate ceramics form, in tonnage, the majority of the world of ceramics. They are often described as traditional ceramics, a term which we do not endorse because it may be understood as opposed to progress and technical improvements – whereas many silicate ceramics are sophisticated materials – but which is justified by history: it was only at the end of the 19th century that non-silicate ceramics came to the scene, with specific uses that explain their other name, technical ceramics. Our choice here is to use “silicate ceramics” and “non-silicate ceramics”, rather than opposing tradition and advanced technology. We may note that almost all industrial glasses and cements are also silicate compounds. 12 Ceramic Materials 1.3. Silicate ceramics If we consider industrial products, and forget for the moment glasses and cements, the world of silicate ceramics (see Chapter 4) consists of the usual products: – terra cotta products, the most important of these being bricks and tiles, sometimes known as red products because of the color that they owe to the iron oxides they contain; – ceramic tiles; – sanitary ceramics; – tableware: colored, opaque and waterproof sandstone, often colored, opaque and porous earthenware, but generally covered with a waterproofing enamel – sometimes well, sometimes badly when it is cracked, but the esthetic quality is then enhanced – white, translucent and waterproof porcelain; white, opaque and waterproof vitreous objects; – technical ceramics, for example porcelains for electric insulation or porcelains for resistance to chemical attacks; – bioceramics (dental prostheses, etc.); – certain refractory materials, which serve as protection or insulation elements within devices that must function at high temperatures (lining of chimney hearths, etc.); – enamel sheets, to cover and protect steel sheets that are part of our refrigerators and washing machines. These enamel sheets are too often forgotten in works dealing with ceramics and glasses – but as these enamels are primarily amorphous and prepared by melting, it is better to classify them among glasses than among ceramics; – silica products – but it is common practice to classify them among technical ceramics, therefore paradoxically, to exclude them from silicate ceramics. Though non-exhaustive, this list shows the variety of the products involved. As regards the composition on the one hand, and the raw materials brought into play on the other, a silicate ceramics can be located primarily in a ternary diagram: – by adopting the conventional writing in the form of “mixtures” of elementary oxides, the composition of most silicate ceramics is in the pseudo-ternary diagram SiO2-Al2O3-MxOy, where MxOy is an oxide like Fe2O3, K2O, Na2O, MgO, TiO2, etc. The natural abundance of the element iron explains, as we have seen, the red, brown and yellow coloring of a number of silicate ceramics, where the degree of oxidation of iron (Fe3+: ferric-iron or Fe2+: ferrous

“exhaustiveness” coverage of the world of ceramic materials, if only because this subject covers such a wide area that only one book would not be able to do it justice – even if it is supplemented by a book dedicated to ceramic composites and by several volumes devoted to the cousins of ceramics, namely glasses, cements and concretes, and geomaterials. However, we believe that this problem can also be an advantage, because it resulted in the production of a concise work that provides the essence of the subject. In fact, initially this book was written for non-ceramists – students and engineers – interested in an introduction to the knowledge of this vast family of materials, in other words, for readers whose interests are not limited only to ceramics but for those who are aware that ceramics can act as a support (often) or as a rival (sometimes) to other materials. The necessity of concision has led to some restrictions. We have eliminated recapitulations, for example, thermodynamics or crystallography; we have not discussed materials that seemed far from the interests of our potential readers, such as monocrystals (jewelry and technical uses), ceramics for chemistry (catalysis and filtration), or superconductive oxides; finally, we have not dealt with “black ceramics” (graphite and carbons) or with deposits of diamond or hard carbon. As regards the division of this book into two parts, our choice was to devote the first part to the fundamentals of materials and processes and to devote the second to properties and applications. An essential difference between metals and ceramics lies in the fact that, for the former, there is generally a separation between the industry that produces the material (for example, in the form of sheets) and the industry that manufactures the part (for example, the car body structure), while, for the latter, it is the same ceramist who is in charge of manufacturing, almost simultaneously, both the material and the part. xvi Ceramic Materials This explains why, in Part 1, we have given an important place to production processes: raw materials, processing of powders, forming and, finally, sintering (Chapters 1, 3 and 5). Being materials older than metals and materials that had experienced unequalled aesthetic and technical successes before metals (the porcelains of China), ceramics become more interesting, even in their latest forms, when observed from a viewpoint that does not exclude history. We have therefore presented ancient ceramics (Chapter 2), as well as silicate ceramics – ceramics that are wrongly described as “traditional”, a term which could conceal the permanent innovations that they undergo (Chapter 4). “Technical ceramics” (to use another commonly used term) are mainly oxides (Chapter 6), but non-oxides (chapter 7) have recently experienced a number of developments. The presentation of the main compounds – oxides and non-oxides – throws light on the characteristics and therefore the potential uses of the corresponding materials, which opens the way to the second part devoted to properties and applications. In Part 2, Chapter 8 describes the mechanical properties of ceramics by emphasizing the specificities of these materials. The fields of abrasion, cutting and tribology highlight the importance of mechanical properties, cermets (Chapter 9) here bridging the gap between the world of CERamics and the world of METals. Refractories (Chapter 10) widen the requirements by combining mechanical stresses, the effects of high temperature and severe chemical aggressions. It is not just structural materials which require satisfactory mechanical properties; functional materials are also demanding: broken spectacles no longer correct vision and henceforth manufacturers of spectacles work mainly to obtain better resistances to scratches rather than fine-tuning optical performances! We have therefore given functional ceramics their due, and particularly ceramics for electronics (Chapter 11) which represent the bulk of “technical ceramics”. Bioceramics (Chapter 12) also illustrate the complementary nature of structural performances and functional performances: high mechanical properties are required but these should not enter into conflict with biocompatibility. If necessary, these must even disappear from the pedestal of bone reconstruction; this richness and complexity in behavior could not be ignored. France is one of the largest electronuclear countries and the nuclear world is the perfect example for the interlacing of questions and answers that a ceramist could encounter: this forms the subject matter of Chapter 13. Preface xvii Lastly, chemistry forms a basic discipline for ceramists, particularly when it requires making materials as demanding as materials in optical applications: Chapter 14 describes the contribution of “soft chemistry” with the help of sol-gel methods. Ceramics show that diversity and unity are not contradictory. The compounds are multiple, the applications are varied, the properties brought into play are different, even contradictory – ceramic oxides range from superconductors to the best electrical insulators. However, the chemistry of the systems brought into play, the nature of the interatomic bonds and, from the engineer’s view point, the production processes serve as the connecting point. Naysayers could suggest that there is another common point (and which, worse, is a weak point): brittleness. It is true (except at high temperatures where it is creep that poses problem), but I believe our readers are informed enough to understand that the term “brittle” (in the meaning of “non-ductile”) is a bad quality only for those who do not understand its profound significance. As Chapter 8 shows, brittleness is a hydra that can be controlled and, moreover, it is the price to be paid for high modulii of elasticity and high hardness. The horizontal vision (materials science and materials engineering) of the Anglo-Saxons offers the advantage of including within a single vast landscape metals, polymers and ceramics – a term then understood in its broadest meaning of “non-metallic inorganic solids”. In this vision, the varied characteristics of materials are less seen as “strong points” or “weak points” than as givens, admittedly often exclusive of each other, but the comparison of usage specifications makes it possible to select them as effectively as possible. Having begun my scientific career with the study of metals and continuing to cooperate with metallurgists, surrounded by polymerist colleagues, then having become a ceramist and now particularly interested in cementing materials, filled with wonder for minerals – they are beautiful and efficient and show all that we can achieve if we had enough time and if we could work more easily under high pressures – I am persuaded that it is by comparing materials with one another that we can best understand them. I hope that this book on ceramics becomes the tree that does not hide the forest. Philippe Boch At the time where the French version of this work would have to become the English version, Philippe had to leave us on the bad side of the forest. I became in charge of the tree. Philippe, the English version of your book on ceramics is now ready; I hope it is faithful to that you wished and that the tree is now on the right side of the forest. Jean-Claude Niepce

پرس تک محوری پودر های رسی و غیر رسی به صورت قرص

پرس تک محوری پودر های رسی و غیر رسی به صورت قرص وسایل آزمایش : پودر بدنه رسی آماده شده در آزمایش قبل , پودر غیر رسی (مانند آلومینا ) , قالب فولادی , دستگاه پرس هیدرولیک , هاون , ترازو با دقت 0.01 , کولیس , الک , روغن بزرک , آب , الک روند آزمایش : ابتدا قطعه ساخته شده در ازمایش قبل را در هاون کوبیده و از الک 50 مش عبور می دهیم. حدود 30 گرم خاک احتیاج داریم. سپس باید به این خاک 7% آب اضافه کنیم . برای 30 گرم خاک با یک تناسب می فهمیم که باید 2.1 گرم آب اضافه کنیم. هنگامی که آب را اضافه کردیم دوباره آنرا در هاون ریخته و می کوبیم تا آب در همه ی قسمت های خاک پخش شود و مرطوب گردد. حال دوباره از الک 50 مش عبور می دهیم تا دانه بندی ها ی آن یکنواخت شود. در این حالت گرانول هایی داریم که ذرات کنگره دار به صورت ذرات کروی در این گرانول ها در آمده اند. قالبی داریم که از 3 قطعه تشکیل شده است.یک استوانه تو خالی و 2 پانچ دارد.یکی پانچ بالا و دیگری پانچ پایین. ابتدا همه ی قسمت های داخلی قالب را توسط روغن بزرک چرب می کنیم. حال پانچ پایین را قرار داده و استوانه تو خالی را روی آن قرار می دهیم. و گرانول ها را داخل قالب می ریزیم. و پانچ بالایی را روی آن قرار می دهیم. حال باید قالب را در مرکز دستگاه پرس قرار دهیم و پرس را در 2 مرحله انجام دهیم.برای جلوگیری از حبس هوا ابتدا نیمی از فشار را به مدت 5 ثانیه وارد کرده و پس از آزاد سازی فشار نهایی را اعمال می کنیم.پس از خارج کردن قطعه ارتفاع آنرا از 4 نقطه اندازه می گیریم.و همین طور قطر آنرا نیز توسط کولیس اندازه گیری می کنیم . حال باید قطعه را وزن کنیم . وزن قطعه = 29.29 29.29 / x = 32.1 / 30 طبق محاسبات بالا 27.4 گرم پودر به صورت خالص داشتیم ( با کسر وزن آب) همچنین فشاری که به قطعه هنگام پرس وارد می شود باید محاسبه گردد . چون فشاری که داریم روی قطعه ابتدا به قطعه ای با قطر بزرگ تر وارد می شود و سپس به قطعه منتقل می گردد. F1 = P1¬ . A1 P2 = F1 / A2 = P1 . A1 / A2 = P1 ( d1¬ / d2 )¬¬¬¬ 2 ¬¬¬¬¬¬¬¬ Log ρ = ρ0 + K log p نمودار بالا 3 قسمت دارد: قسمت اول که ابتدای نمودار است قسمتی است که گرانول ها فقط کمی لغزش پیدا کرده و کمی تغییر شکل می دهند. قسمت دوم که دارای شیب زیادی است ناحیه ای است که فشار بیشتر شده و گرانول ها می شکنند. و تخلخل بین گرانوله ای پر می شود. قسمت سوم خود دانه های داخل گرانول روی هم می لغزند و تغییر فرم می دهند. قسمت دوم مهم ترین قسمت است و بیشترین تراکم رخ می دهد. فشار وارده در این قسمت حدود 50 الی 100 پاسگال است. محاسبات: P = 5 . 106 .( 75 / 51 )2 شعاع بزرگ = 75 = d1 d 2 = 51 p = 0.1081 . 106 log p = 7.03 log ρ = 3.28 با توجه به نمودار بالا : K = 0.4055 3.33 – 0.4055 . 7.03 = 0.5142 = ρ0 نتایج سایر گروه ها : دانسیته قطعه خشک وزن قطعه مرطوب ارتفاع نمونه قطر قالب فشار روی نمونه فشار گروه 51.42 28.84 7.8 50.8 6.54 30 1 47.9 29.29 6.7 51 10.81 50 2 44.1 28.61 7 51 11.16 60 3 40.4 31.5 7 51 17.3 80 4 34.4 28.4 7 50.9 19.54 90 5

اندازه گیری  PH خاکها به وسیله کاغذ PH  و PH  متر

اندازه گیری PH خاکها به وسیله کاغذ PH و PH متر وسایل آزمایش: 30 گرم خاک _ 50 الی 60 سی سی آب مقطر _ شیشه مربا _ قاشق _ دستمال_ کاغذ PH _ PH متر خاک مورد آزمایش : آلومینا تئوری آزمایش : Soil PH : the soil PH measures active soil acidity or alkalinity. A PH of 7 is neutral. Values lower than 7.00 are acid. Values higher than 7.00 are alkaline. Usualy the most desirable PH range for mineral soils is 6.00 to 7.00 & for organic soil 5.00 to 5.50 . Factors affecting the measurement of soil PH: Because the soil PH measure varies widely with the method of preparation of given soil , the details of the preparation procedure must be carefully specified with any soil PH data. In the preparation of the soil system , the principal variables that affect the PH measurement are the soil water content used , drying of the soil sample in the preparation , the content of soluble salts , the content of co2 as influenced by season or drying , the amount of grinding given the soil < and the field variation from core to core. ( which is the best handled by composite sampling ) _ measurement of the PH samples direchy in the field moist condition maybe considered the most valil in the existing soil biological environment. _ measurement of air-dried soil samples is the most convenient & generally used, & perhaps could be considered the standard procedure. There is reason to believe that certain soil chemical reaction are hastened by the drying process & that dried samples are therefore more nearly at equilibrium . wether dried or field moist samples were employed for the soil PH . Determination should be stated with the tabulated data. Effect of soil water content : In general , the more dilute the soil suspension , the higher soil PH value found , whether the soil is acid or alkaline. The rise in soil PH with dilution , from the sticky points to a soil : water ratio of 1:10 is usually of the order of 0.2 to 0.5 PH unit , but maybe 1 or 2 PH units incertain neutral & alkaline soils. Since the soil is near field condition , use of such moisture contents sometimes been advocated. روند آزمایش: 30 گرم خاک را در شیشه مربا ریخته و حدود 50 الی 60 سی سی آب مقطر به آن اضافه می کنیم و با قاشق هم می زنیم تا دوغاب یکنواختی حاصل شود. _ می توان به خاک بنتونیت و خاکهایی که پلاستیسیته بالای دارند و در نتیجه جذب آب بالایی دارند مقدار آب بیشتری اضافه کرد. _ آب مقطر به این دلیل که در آب شهری ممکن است املاح موجب شود که PH آب دقیقا برابر 7 نباشد و آب اسید باشد. و این موضوع باعث این می شود که PH خاک دقیق محاسبه نشود. _ خاکهای غیر رسی ته نشین می شوند در نتیجه باید تا زمانی که می خواهیم PH را اندازه گیری کنیم به هم زدن ادامه دهیم. اندازه گیری PH با کاغذ PH : کاغذ PH را داخل دوغاب کرده و بیرون می آوریم و مدتی صبر می کنیم تا کاغذ PH تغییر رنگ دهد. حالا 4 رنگ حاصل شده که هر کدام را با نمودار روی جعبه کاغذ PH تطبیق دهیم به ما PH را می گوید. 4 رنگ برای دقت بیشتر است. اندازه گیری PH با PH متر: دستگاه PH متر یک روش دقیق برای اندازه گیری PH است. برای استفاده از دستگاه ابتدا باید دستگاه را به طریق زیر کالیبره (تنظیم) کرد تا خطای اندازه گیری دستگاه به صفرمیل کند. ابتدا دستگاه را روی دما گذاشته و دمای آزمایشگاه که توسط دماسنج آزمایشگاه اندازه گیری شده را برای دستگاه تعیین می کنیم. حال دستگاه را روی PH قرار می دهیم. 3 محلول استاندارد که از قبل تهیه شده را داریم. سنسور دستگاه که سر شیشه ای آن می باشد را داخل محلول استاندارد قرار می دهیم و دکمه کالیبر را طبق PH محلول استاندارد تنظیم می کنیم. بار دیگر سنسور را داخل محلول استاندارد با PH دیگری قرار داده و این بار با دکمه slop طبق PH محلول دستگاه را تنظیم می کنیم. البته این نکته باید ذکر شود که هر بار که سنسور را از محلولی بیرون می آوریم باید آنرا با آب مقطر بشوییم و با دستمال کامل خشک کنیم. مهم ترین قسمت دستگاه PH متر سنسور شیشه ای آن است که برای محافظت آنرا در داخل محلول KCL نگه می داریم. بحث و نتیجه گیری : گروه خاک PH با کاغذ PH PH با PH متر 1 2 3 آلومینا 10 9.89 4 PH در مواقعی کاربرد دارد که با دستگاه هایی کار می کنیم که بدنه های آنها حساس است و باید PH خاکهای مورد استفاده را بدانیم. مثلا یک سری خاکها اسیدی هستند و اگر بدنه دستگاه از فلز حلال در اسید باشد نمی توان از این نوع خاک در این دستگاه استفاده کرد. و همچنین برای ظروفی که در داخل آن دوغاب درست می کنیم نیز این نکته می تواند حائز اهمیت باشد. خطا های آزمایش : خطای چشم در تعیین رنگ کاغذ PH خطای ایجاد شده توسط آب در صورتی که آب مقطر نباشد یا PH آب خنثی نباشد. خطای دستگاه PH متر مخصوصا در صورتی که خوب کالیبره نشده باشد. خطای دوغاب در مواقعی که ته نشین می شود . در این حالت ممکن است قسمت های مختلف PH های مختلف داشته باشد. ( اگر دوغاب را خوب هم نزنیم و همگن نشود و یا خاک و آب از هم جدا شوند.) منابع : www.ebook.ir www.wikipedia.com www.google.com

"اندازه گیری رطوبت خاک"

مواد لازم جهت ازمایش: خشک کن-انبر-شیشه مربا-خاک(کربنات کلسیم)-ترازو با دقت یک صدم گرم-دسیکاتور. دسیکاتور: هدف ازمایش: در این ازمایش باید بتوانیم میزان خاکی را که برای دسترسی به میزان مشخصی خاک خشک مورد نیاز با توجه به درصد رطوبت خاک تعیین کرده و از صرف زمان و هزینه اضافی بکاهیم. "اندازه گیری رطوبت خاک" در اندازه گيري رطوبت توسط دستگاه نوترون متر لازم است ابتدا دستگاه را واسنجي نمود . البته دستگاهها در كارخانه سازنده واسنجي مي شوند ولي بهتر آن خواهد بود كه با توجه به نوع خاك منطقه دستگاه را تنظيم نموده و رابطه بين درصد رطوبت و تعداد نبضهاي اندازه گيري شده در هر دقيقه را به صورت منحني يا معادله به دست آورد . براي اين منظور در هر اندازه گيري ابتدا تعداد تپ هاي الكتريكي قرائت شده و سپس از منطقه كره تاثير نمونه خاك را برداشت كرده و به روش جرمي رطوبت آن سنجيده مي شود . پس از چندين اندازه گيري در رطوبت هاي مختلف امكان به دست آوردن معادله يا منحني واسنجي وجود خواهد داشت . منحني واسنجي دستگاه نوترون متر غالبا به شكل خط مستقيم مي باشد كه معادله آن به صورت زير است . معمولا قرائت استاندارد در همان محل اندازه گيري و در وضعيتي كه ميله نوترون متر هنوز از داخل محفظه خود خارج نشده است به دست مي آيد . بدين ترتيب كه با روشن كردن دستگاه و انجام شمارش در همان دوره زماني استاندارد يك دقيقه صورت گرفته و عدد به دست آمده به عنوان شمارش استاندارد در نظر گرفته مي شود . توصيه مي شود قرائت استاندارد ، يك بار قبل از آزمايش و بار ديگر پس از آزمايش تعيين و ميانگين آنها در محاسبات لحاظ شود . پس از به دست آوردن قرائت استاندارد ميله از داخل دستگاه بيرون آورده شده و در داخل خاك در موقعيت مورد نظر ، شمارش نوتروني صورت مي گيرد ... با توجه به آنچه گفته شد ملاحظه مي شود كه دستگاه نوترون متر از نظر سرعت كار بر ساير روشها ارجحيت دارد ولي نبايد از نظر دور داشت كه گران بودن دستگاه خطرات احتمالي ناشي از نشت تابشهاي راديواكتيو از معايبي است كه بر اين روش گرفته مي شود . از نظر حفاظتي ميله دستگاه كه چشمه راديواكتيو در آن قرار دارد در وضعيت معمولي در داخل محفظه پر از پارافين قرار مي گيرد و لذا خطرات نشت تابش از آن بسيار اندك است . البته اين امر خود باعث سنگيني دستگاه مي شود كه يكي ديگر از معايب آن به شمار مي رود . دستگاه تابش گاما : يكي ديگر از روشهاي تابشي براي تعيين رطوبت خاك استفاده از دستگاههايي است كه تابش گاما را به داخل خاك گسيل مي دهد . اگر نمونه اي از خاك را انتخاب و از يك طرف تابش گاما وارد آن كنيم ، خاك باعث مي شود كه از شدت تابش كاسته شود . اگر در طرف ديگر نمونه شدت تابش را اندازه گيري كنيم ملاحظه خواهد شد كه از مقدار آن كاسته شده است . كاهش شدت تابش بستگي به دانسيته و رطوبت خاك و فاصله اي دارد كه تابش در خاك طي مي كند دارد و اگر دانسيته خاك ثابت باقي بماند مي توان گفت كه تغييرات شدت تابش بستگي به رطوبت خاك دارد . از مزاياي روش رطوبت سنجي با تابش گاما اين است كه بر خلاف روش نوتروني كه در آن متوسط رطوبت خاك در حجم كره اي به شعاع تقريبي 20 سانتي متر اندازه گيري مي شد ، با اين روش مي توان رطوبت را در هر مقطعي از خاك تعيين كرد . البته اين روش بيشتر در كارهاي تحقيقاتي استفاده شده و كاربرد آن در كارهاي صحرايي كم است. در روش رطوبت سنجي گاما معمولا از يك چشمه راديواكتيو 25 ميلي كوري سزيوم 137 استفاده مي شود كه انرژي آن كم و در حدود 661/0 ميليون الكترون ولت است . چشمه راديواكتيو در داخل محفظه سربي قرار گرفته است تا در حالت عادي خطرات ناشي از آن به حداقل برسد . پس از آنكه تابشهاي توليد شده توسط چشمه از داخل خاك عبور كرد در طرف ديگر به وسيله حساس تابشهاي مستهلك شده را دريافت و ثبت مي نمايد . بلوك گچي - يكي ديگر از روشهاي ساده براي اندازه گيري رطوبت خاك: بلوك گچي : يكي ديگر از روشهاي ساده براي اندازه گيري رطوبت خاك استفاده از قالب يا بلوكهاي گچي است كه به نام بلوكهاي مقاومت نيز معروفند . براي ساختن بلوك گچي قالب مكعبي شكل به ابعاد 5/1*3*4 سانتي متر را تهيه كنيد ، سپس دو قطعه تور سيمي از فولاد ضد زنگ به ابعاد 2*1 سانتي متر انتخاب كرده و به هر كدام يك سيم را لحيم كنيد . اين صفحات را كه الكترود مي ناميم به فاصله كمي از هم به طور موازي در داخل قالب قرار دهيد و با قاب يا بست پلاستيك آنها را محكم كنيد . پس از آماده شدن قالب و الكترودها گچ دندان پزشكي را به نسبت 1 به 1 با آب مقطر مخلوط كرده و خوب به هم زده و آن را يك دفعه اما به آرامي داخل قالب بريزد . با ضربه زدن به قالب سعي كنيد هواي محبوس شده را خارج كنيد . پس از آن گچ به اندازه كافي سفت شده و مي توان آن را از قالب خارج كرد . بلوكها را حداقل به مدت يك شبانه روز در سايه خشك كنيد آنگاه آنها را داخل آب قرار دهيد تا به مدت 5/0 ساعت اشباع شوند و در همين وضعيت مقاومت دو سر الكترود را با دستگاه مقاومت سنج اندازه گيري كنيد ، اگر عدد قرائت شده در بعضي از بلوكها از 5 درصد متوسط قرائت ها تجاوز كرد از آنها استفاده نكنيد . بلوكهاي آماده شده را داخل خاك گلدان قرار داده و پس از آبياري مقاومت را در زمانهاي مختلف اندازه گيري كرده و همزمان با برداشت نمونه رطوبت خاك را به دست آوريد . با رسم منحني تغييرات مقاومت بلوك و درصد رطوبت خاك بلوكها واسنجي مي شوند . حال اگر اين بلوكها را در خاك نصب كنيم كافي است فقط مقاومت را اندازه گيري كرده و از روي اين منحني ها مي توان درصد رطوبت خاك را به دست آورد . در هنگام آزمايش بلوكهاي گچي پس از آنكه آنها را داخل آب قرار داديد تفاوت قرائت بلوكها نبايد از 50 اهم بيشتر باشد . در اينصورت بلوكها يكنواخت نخواهد بود . اگر قرائت بلوكها در داخل آب همگي صفر باشند ايده آل است اما اگر قرائت ها اعدادي تا حدود 400 اهم را نشان دهند باز هم مي توان با اعمال ضريب اصلاحي از آنها استفاده كرد ولي اگر قرائت بلوك در آب بسيار زياد بود حتما توصيه مي شود كه از آن استفاده نشود . در حد ظرفيت زراعي بايد قرائت بلوك حدود 500 تا 600 و در حد پژمردگي 50000 تا 75000 اهم باشد . البته بلوك گچي بايد قادر باشد تا مقاومت 1000000 و 200000 اهم را هم اندازه گيري كند . براي جلوگيري از پلاريزه شدن الكترودها و امكان بروز اشتباه در اندازه گيري رطوبت توصيه مي شود از مقاومت سنجهايي استفاده شود كه در آنها جريان برق مستقيم باطري به جريان متناوب تبديل مي شود . براي اين منظور معمولا مقاومت سنج هاي 1000 سيكلي به كار برده مي شود ، زيرا با انجام اين كار از عمل قطبي شدن جلوگيري شده و در اندازه گيريها كمتر اشتباه بروز مي كند . مهمترين مزيت بلوكهاي گچي علاوه بر سرعت اندازه گيري درجه دقت آنها در رطوبت هاي كم است . علاوه بر اين بلوكها ارزان بوده و مي توان تعداد زيادي از آنها را با هزينه كم در داخل خاك نصب كرد . بزرگترين مشكل در بلوكهاي گچي حساسيت آنها به شوري محلول خاك است . وجود نمك در آب باعث مي شود كه هدايت الكتريكي بلوك افزايش يافته و اين امر باعث اشتباه در تخمين رطوبت گردد . زيرا اساس اندازه گيري رطوبت با بلوك گچي اين است كه وقتي يك بلوك خشك در خاك قرار مي گيرد به دليل خشك بودن بلوك هدايت الكتريكي بين دو سر الكترود صفر يا بسيار اندك است . اما چون بلوك از گچ با دانه هاي ريز درست شده است بلافاصله به لحاظ پتانسيلي با خاك تبادل رطوبت كرده و از اين نظر با آن متعادل مي شود . جذب آب توسط بلوك باعث افزايش هدايت الكتريكي مي شود . حال اگر خاك شور باشد آبي كه جذب بلوك مي شود حاوي نمك بوده و لذا هدايت الكتريكي بيشتر افزايش مي يابد . به طوريكه در دو خاك مشابه با رطوبت يكسان ، اگر يكي شور بود و ديگري شور نباشد ، عدد قرائت شده با بلوك يكسان نخواهد بود . با توجه به نياز تعادل پتانسيلي بين بلوك و خاك لازم است كه پس از نصب بلوك به مدت چندين ساعت صبر كرد تا اين تعادل برقرار شود . براي اين منظور بلوكها قبل از آبياري در خاك قرار داده مي شوند و معمولا در تمام فصل رشد در خاك باقي مانده و فقط سيمهاي متصل شده به الكترودها از خاك خارج مي باشد كه در موقع اندازه گيري به دو سر مقاومت سنج وصل شوند . گرچه در خاكهاي معمولي بلوك مي تواند تا 5 سال مورد استفاده واقع شود ولي در خاكهاي شور يا آلي و خاكهاي مرطوب بيش از يك سال عمر نخواهند كرد . در استفاده از بلوكهاي گچي توصيه مي شود فاصله آنها از يكديگر در خاك كمتر از 30 سانتي متر نباشد بلوكها نسبت به درجه حرارت حساس بوده و در هنگام واسنجي آنها بايد مساله در نظر گرفته شود . پيزومتر : براي اندازه گيري پتانسيل فشاري در خاك معمولا از لوله هاي پيزومتر استفاده مي شود . پيزومتر يك لوله ساده است كه دو سر آن باز مي باشد . اگر يك سر لوله را در خاك و نقطه مورد نظر قرار دهيم در صورت وجود پتانسيل فشاري آب در لوله بالا خواهد آمد . ارتفاعي كه آب در لوله بالا مي آيد برابر پتانسيل فشاري در آن نقطه است روند ازمایش : ابتدا شیشه مربایی را کامل می شوییم و خشک کرده سپس داخل خشک کن گذاشته بعد از انکه کامل خشک شد با انبر (به دلیل عدم انتقال رطوبت )از خشک کن خارج کرده با ترازو ان را وزن میکنیم.(وزن شیشه15/204) بعد از وزن کردن شیشه ان را داخل دسیکاتور قرار داده تا رطوبت جذب شده در این فاصله توسط دسیکاتور گرفته شود. 50 گرم خاک مورد نظر را در شیشه ریخته (21/50) وان را به مدت حداقل 24 ساعت در دمای 90 الی 110 درجه حرارت میدهیم. (برای نمونه ما زمان حدود 24 ساعت ودما 110 درجه بود) بعد از طی این مدت دوباره شیشه و خاک محتوی ان را وزن میکنیم. (35/254) حال با استفاده از رابطه زیر درصد رطوبت خاک را محاسبه میکنیم: W3 – W2 درصد رطوبت بر مبنای خشک: ____________ * 100 W3-W1 MD% = 0/0199 W3 – W2 درصد رطوبت بر مبنای تر : ____________ * 100 W2- W1 Mw% = 0/0199 اشتباهات معمول: بر اساس Rolling and Rollings (1996): اشتباهات معمول آزمايشگاهي در مورد آزمايش درصد رطوبت بشرح زير است: 1- استفاده از ترازوي كاليبره نشده يا بد كاليبره شده. 2- از دست رفتن خاك بين وزن کردن اوليه و ثانويه. 3- از دست رفتن رطوبت نمونه قبل از وزن کردن اوليه. 4- اضافه شدن رطوبت به نمونه پس از خشك كردن و قبل از وزن کردن ثانويه. 5- دماي نامناسب ظرف، نمونه خيلي كوچك يا وزن غلط ظرف. 6- خارج نمودن نمونه ازظرف قبل از دستيابي به وزن خشك ثابت. 7- وزن کردن نمونه هنگاميكه هنوز داغ است (براي ترازوهاي حساس به دما). اشتباه معمول ديگر لبريز كردن ظرف با نمونه‌ خاك است. در چنين شرايطي جريان هوا محدود شده و احتمال اينكه نمونه‌بطور كامل خشك نشوند وجود دارد بحث ونتیجه گیری : نتایج به دست امده از سایر گروه ها به شرح زیر است: نام خاک MD Mw گروه 1 بنتونیت 3/33% 3/22% گروه2 کائولن تاکستان 0/5% 0/5% گروه3 کربنات کلسیم 0/02% 0/02% گروه4 دولومیت 1/7% 1/7% مقدار درصد رطوبت خاك غالباً‌ بر حسب نزديكترين 1/0 يا 1 درصد بيان مي‏شود. درصد رطوبت خاك مي‌تواند بين 0 تا 1200 درصد متغير باشد. درصد رطوبت صفر بيانگر يك خاك خشك است. نمونه‌اي از يك خاك خشك، شن يا ماسه تميز در شرايط آب و هوايي بسيار گرم است. خاكهاي آلي بيشترين درصد رطوبت را دارند. بر اساس دسته بندی خاک ها از نظر پلاستیک و غیر پلاستیک بودن میتوان نتیجه گرفت که: خاکهای پلاستیک مانند بنتونیت درصد رطوبت بالاتری دارند و جذب رطوبت انها بالا ست. اثرات دما چنانكه قبلاً ذكرگردید، دمای استاندارد جهت خشك نمودن خاك 110 درجه سانتیگراد می‌باشد . جامدات محلول بسیاری از خاكها حاوی جامدات محلول می‌باشند. برای مثال در مورد خاكهای واقع در كف اقیانوس، آب بین ذرات جامد خاك احتمالاً‌ دارای همان غلظت نمك آب دریا خواهد بود. مثال دیگر وجود كاتیونهای متمایل به سطوح ذرات رسی می‌باشد. بهنگام خشك كردن خاك، این كانیها و یونهای محلول، جزیی از جرم جامدات می‌شوند. درمورد اغلب خاكها این اثر، حداقل تغییرات را در درصد رطوبت ایجاد می‏كند. منابع و ماخذ: 1. كاربرد روش چهار الكترودي براي اندازه گيري غير مستقيم رطوبت خاك, /نويسنده : ميكائيل يوسف زاده فرد، سعيد اسلامي. 2. دانشگاه تبريز، دانشكده فني، مجله, دوره : -، شماره : 21، پاييز و زمستان 1377، ص. 89 تـا 97 3.گروه علمی تحقیقاتی ارکیده توسط سمانه شیرین منش.

اندازه گیری پرت حرارتی خاک

اندازه گیری پرت حرارتی خاک به منظور به دست اوردن میزان ناخالصی های خاک از جمله مواد فرار اسیدها سوختن مواد الی همراه ان ودگرگونی ساختار کریستالی. وسایل مورد نیاز: خاک خشک شده در دمای 100 تا 110 (دولومیت) – بوته چینی - کوره با حرارت 1050-گچ نسوز – انبر – دسیکاتور . در این دما از بوته های دیر گداز. چینی ویا شامورتی میتوان استفاده کرد. روند ازمایش: ابتدا بوته چینی را با مقداری گچ نسوزنشانه گذاری میکنیم وبعد بوته را با ترازو یک صدم گرم وزن می کنیم (14/91). بعد خاک خشک شده را به مقدار (03/10)گرم به بوته اضافه می کنیم وانرا داخل دسیکاتور می گذاریم. سپس انرا به مدت یک ساعت در کوره با دمای 1050 قرار داده و بعد انرا مجدد وزن می کنیم.( 69/96 ) از رابطه زیر پرن حرارتی را حساب می کنیم: W2 –w3 100 * ______________ = L.O.I W2 – W1 101/17 - 96/69 1 ____________ * 100 = 44/67 101/17-91/14 نتایج ازمایش گروه های مختلف: شماره گروه نام خاک %پرت حرارتی L.O.I 1 کائولن تاکستان 8/3 2 کربنات کلسیم 10/41 3 دولومیت 67/44 4 بنتونیت 8/29 بحث و نتیجه گیری : در نتایج به دست امده از گروه هامشخص میشود که خاک دولومیت نسبت به دیگر خاک ها در ساختارش دارای مقدار بیشتری از موادی است که با حرارت دادن از بین میروند و کائولن ها دارای مقدار کمی مواد الی وکربنات و .... در ساختار خود می باشد بنابراین پرت حرارتی انها کم تر است. در مجموع خاک هایی که در ساختار خود مواد الی .سولفات. .کربنات و اب ساختاری و....بیشتری دارد پرت حرارتی بالاتری نیز دارد.

اندازه گیری  استحکام خمشی و انقباض در دو حالت خشک شده و پخته شده.

اندازه گیری استحکام خمشی و انقباض در دو حالت خشک شده و پخته شده. وسایل آزمایش: 500 گرم خاک _ 180 گرم آب _ الک _ هاون _ قاشق _ لگن _ استوانه مدرج _ ترازو _ کاردک _ قالب های نمونه های استحکام و انقباض _ کمی روغن _ کولیس _ دستگاه وارد کننده نیرو _ کوره _ خشک کن خاک مورد آزمایش : کائولن سوپر زنور تئوری آزمایش : استحکام خشک : منظور از استحکام خشک , استحکام مواد بعد از شکل گیری و خشک شدن و قبل از پخت می باشد. اهمیت استحکام خشک بدنه های خام هنگامی مشخص می شود که به مراحل بعدی تولید ( پس از خشک شدن فرآورده ها) توجه شود. بدنه های خام پس از خشک شدن و یا در خلال آن باید پرداخت شده , احتمالا به یکدیگر چسبانده شده ( به عنوان مثال دسته و بدنه فنجان) و به نقاط دیگر حمل گردند. تمامی این اقدامات به معنی اعمال تنش به بدنه خام است. بنا بر این بدیهی است که بدنه خام باید دارای استحکام کافی جهت تحمل تنش های وارده باشد. استحکام خشک مانند پلاستیسیته بستگی عمیقی به وجود خصوصیات ذرات کلوئیدی دارد. بنا بر این عوامل موثر در استحکام همان عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته است که از جمله می توان به موارد زیر اشاره کرد: هنگامی که اندازه ذرات کانی های رسی موجود در یک نمونه, بسیار ریز و در عین حال حدودا یکسان باشد بدیهی است که به علت ابعاد بسیار ریز ذرات, مقدار پلاستیسیته و همچنین استحکام بسیار زیاد خواهد بود.مایع جذب شده در سطح رس و نوع آن نیز یکی دیگر از عوامل ایجاد کننده و موثر در پلاستیسیته می باشد.مولکولهای مایعات قطبی در سطح ذرات رس جذب گردیده و بدین وسیله باعث لغزش و ایجاد سهولت در حرکت صفحات رس می گردد. پس اختلاط با مایعات قطبی باعث ایجاد پلاستیسیته در خمیر می گردد. در حالی که مایعات غیر قطبی مانند بنزن هیچ نوع پلاستیسیته ای به وجود نخواهند آورد. به هر حال پلاستیسیته حاصل از هیچ مایعی قابل مقایسه با پلاستیسیته حاصل از آب نیست. از مسائل مهم دیگر تاثیر فشار در میزان آب پلاستیسیته است.با افزایش فشار می توان پلاستیسیته یکسانی با مقدار آب کمتر به دست آورد.در صنعت سرامیک از این قانون به طور وسیع استفاده می شود. از دیگر عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته شکل ذرات است.مثلا ذرات رس به طور کلی دارای شکل پهنی بوده و اصطلاحا بشقابی هستند و این شکل خاص باعث ایجاد سهولت در لغزش ذرات بر روی یکدیگر و ایجاد پلاستیسیته بالا می گردد. دسته ای از مواد آلی ایجاد کننده پلاستیسیته, ژلهای کلوئیدی ناشی از عمل باکتری ها هستند. این مورد یکی از دلایل افزایش پلاستیسیته و در نتیجه انبار کردن خمیر است. در این شرایط خمیر بدنه بر اثر فعالیت های باکتری ها اصطلاحا ترش شده و ژل های کلوئیدی به و جود می آیند. این توضیحات به طور خلاصه این قانون کلی را بیان می کند که پلاستیسیه بیشتر به معنی استحکام خشک بیشتر است. ضمنا باید توجه داشت که جایگزینی H+ به وسیله Na+ باعث افزایش قابل ملاحظه استحکام خشک می گردد و این نکته ای است که در بسیاری موارد می تواند باعث ایجاد خطا در اندازه گیری پلاستیسیته گردد.در این مورد افزایش استحکام خشک به دلیل تغییر در بافت ذرات رس و نتیجتا افزایش تراکم بدنه خام است. جدول زیر تاثیر یون های مختلف را بر تخلخل نمونه و نتیجتا استحکام خشک نشان می دهد. dried transverse strength( Ib/in2 ) Porosity after drying ( % ) Drying shrinkage(%) Forming water ( % ) 1275 26.1 14.0 21.2 Raw clay 1150 28.2 15.5 22.3 H_ clay 1250 26.3 12.4 19.7 Ca _ clay 1410 24.6 11.0 18.6 Na _ clay قبل از اینکه در مورد اندازه گیری استحکام خشک بحث شود باید اشاراه گردد که جهت حد اقل استحکام مورد نیاز یک بدنه خام , مقدار مشخصی نمی تواند ارائه گردد.چرا که این مورد بستگی زیاد به شکل و ضخامت قطعه و نیز چگونگی حمل و نقل آن دارد.از جمله اخیر می توان این نتیجه گیری را نیز نمود که کلیه ترک ها و شکست های بدنه خام را نمی توان ناشی از کمبود استحکام خشک دانست , بلکه طراحی بد و نتیجتا شکل نا متناسب قطعه نیز می تواند باعث ایجاد تنش (در خلال خشک شدن ) و نهایتا ایجاد ترک ( در هنگام خشک شدن و یا بعد از آن ) گردد.خشک نمودن سریع نیز می تواند باعث ایجاد ترک حتی در هنگام حمل و نقل گردد. بدیهی است که هیچ یک از این ترک ها را نمی توان به کمبود استحکام خشک نسبت داد. انقباض تر به خشک : در تولید فر آورده های سرامیک مهم ترین وظیفه آب در بدنه ایجاد ماده ای مناسب ( پودر, خمیر , یا دوغاب) جهت شکل دادن است.بعد از شکل یافتن فرآورده ها آب وظیفه خود را انجان داده و باید از فرآورده یا بدنه خام خارج شود.عمل خشک شدن عبارت است از خروج آب به وسیله تبخیر از بدنه خام. بدیهی است که خروج آب به معنی کاهش حجم و یا ابعاد فر آورده خام می باشد . اصطلاحا به کاهش ابعاد فرآورده های سرامیکی در این مرحله از تولید انقباض تر به خشک می گویند. انقباض همواره عامل ایجاد تنش و در نتیجه احتمال تغییر شکل و وقوع ترک در بدنه می باشد.از طرف دیگر انقباض زیاد باعث ایجاد تغییراتی در ابعاد قطعه گردیده و بنا براین در مواردی که ابعاد بسیار دقیقی برای قطعه مورد نیاز است انقباض تا حد امکان باید کاهش یابد.احتمال بروز چنین خطراتی باعث شده که مرحله خشک شدن در صنعت سرامیک به عنوان یکی از خطر ناکترین مراحل تولید معرفی گردد. ولی با این همه اگر چه مقدار زیاد انقباض تر به خشک مسئله ساز است ولی مقدار کم آن همیشه مورد نیاز و مطلوب بوده چرا که باعث سهولت در خروج فرآورده شکل یافته از قالب می گردد. بدیهی است که انقباض تر به خشک بستگی عمیقی به آب موجود در فرآورده های خام دارد ولی باید توجه داشت که آب های موجود در بدنه های خام به علت نقش و وظایف متفاوت انها در ساختمان بدنه رفتار یکسانی را در هنگام خشک شدن بروز نداده و تاثیرات آنها در انقباض تر به خشک متفاوت است. در هنگام خشک شدن فر آورده ها اگر چه آبهای خلل و فرج نیز خارج می گردند ولی در عمل همواره مقادیری از آنها در لا به لای ذرات رس باقی می مانند مگر اینکه بدنه خام در درجه حرارتی بیش از 0C120 خشک گردد.در مقیاس صنعتی معمولا بدنه های در درجه حرارتی پایین تر از 120 درجه خشک می گردند. بنا بر این همواره مقادیری از آب خلل و فرج در بدنه باقی مانده و این موضوع بدین معنی است که در حقیقت خشک شدن نهایی فرآورده ها در اولین مراحل پخت انجام می پذیرد. اصطلاح خشک شدن کامل به مرحله ای از روند خشک شدن اطلاق می گردد که آب خلل و فرج کاملا از بین رفته است.هنگامی که یک بدنه خام به طور کامل خشک گردیده بعد از خروج از خشک کن می تواند مجددا مقادیری آب موجود در هوا را که اصطلاحا به آن مقدار رطوبت تعادلی گفته می شود در خلل و فرج خود جذب کند.به طوری که تغییرات در مقدار آب خلل و فرج با انبساط و انقباض زیادی همراه نیست و بنا بر این این جذب رطوبت از هوا به وسیله بدنه کاملا خشک شده (اگر مقدار زیادی رس موجود باشد ) به طور معمول خطر ناک نیست. ولی با توجه به اینکه بعضی از بدنه های خام دارای مقادیر زیاد رس نیستند این عمل در فصول خاصی (معمولا پاییز و زمستان) و به خصوص در نواحی مرطوب می تواند باعث ایجاد تنش کششی و در نتیجه انبساط خشک به تر و نهایتا وقوع ترک در بدنه های خام, بعد از خروج از خشک کن گردد. در بسیاری موارد این ترک ها تا مرحله نهای تولید قابل تشخیص نبوده و فقط روی فرآورده های تولید شده لعابدار مشاهده می شوند. در چنین شرایطی افزایش استحکام تر به وسیله افزایش مقدار رس در بدنه های خام ( در صورت امکان ) و با تغییر در روند خشک شدن این مشکل را حل نمود. آب پلاستیسیته بر عکس آب خلل و فرج به سادگی در درجه حرارت های کمتر از 100 درجه تبخیر شده و این عمل با انقباض بسیار زیادی همراه است. بدنه هایی که داراری پلاستیسیته زیادی هستند مقدار آب پلاستیسیته نیز در آنها بیشتر است. بنا براین در هنگام خشک شدن نیز مقدار انقباض تر به خشک آنها بسیار زیاد بوده و این مورد نیز به عنوان یک قانون کلی وسیله دیگری جهت تعیین پلاستیسیته خمیرهاست.. خروج آب پلاستیسیته مهم ترین عامل در ایجاد انقباض تر به خشک و یا به طور کلی تنها عامل ایجاد انقباض تر به خشک است. روند آزمایش : پیش آزمایش : ساخت نمونه های استحکام و انقباض ابتدا 500 گرم از خاک که قبلا از طریق آزمایش پلاستیسیته عدد درصد آبکار پذیری آن را بدست آوردیم را در هاون می کوبیم و از الک رد می کنیم. سپس با ترازو توزین کرده و دقیقا 500 گرم را بر می داریم.با استفاده از درصد آبکار پذیری که از آزمایش پلاستیسیته برای خاکمان بدست آوردیم میزان آبی که باید به 500 گرم خاک اضافه کنیم تا یک گل مناسب از نظر شکل پذیری را به ما بدهد را بدست می آوریم. برای خاک کائولن سوپر زنور عدد درصد آبکار پذیری ففرکورن 36% بود. این به این معنی است که در هر 100 گرم خاک باید 36 گرم آب بریزیم تا حاصل گل شکل پذیر و خوب درآید . حال که ما 500 گرم خاک داریم باید 36 را در 5 ضرب کرده یعنی 180 گرم آب به آن اضافه کنیم و از آنجایی که چگالی آب یک است می توان با استفاده از استوانه مدرج 180 میلی لیتر آب را برداشت. حال گل را خوب ورز می دهیم تا کاملا یکدست شود و درون آن حباب باقی نماند.2 تا قالب نمونه داریم. یکی برای تست استحکام و یکی برای تست انقباض.قالب نمونه تست استحکام در داخل ذوذنقه ای شکل است. و قالب نمونه انقباض مربع شکل است. برای نمونه استحکام گل را از طرفی که عرض بیشتری دارد وارد می کنیم و خوب فشار می دهیم تا جای خالی در داخل نماند و باعث تضعیف استحکام نشود. تا آنجایی که می توانیم باید نمونه سالم و صافی را بدست بیاوریم. برای نمونه انقباض هم گل را داخل قالب کرده و برای بیرون آوردن قالب را از دو طوف می کشیم تا نمونه بیرون آید. حال قطر های مربع را با کاردک علامت زده و دهانه کولیس را به اندازه 4 سانتی متر باز می کنیم و روی قطر های مربع علامت می زنیم. برای تست استحکام 4 نمونه و برای تست انقباض 1 یا 2 نمونه درست می کنیم. انقباض: برای انقباض یک نمونه درست کردیم. بعد از اینکه داخل خشک کن قرار دادیم و کاملا خشک شد با کولیس فاصله بین دو علامت را که قبلا زدیم را اندازه گیری می کنیم. در این جا Ld یعنی طول خشک حاصل می شود. این نمونه را در کوره قرار داده تا پخت نیز انجام گیرد. بعد از پخت نیز فاصله ی علامت های روی دو فطر را اندازه گیری کرده و میانگین 2 عدد به ما Lf را که همان طول پخت است می دهد. حال با استفاده از روابط زیر انقباض را بدست می آوریم: Lw – Ld / L d=40 -39.15/39.15=2.2% = درصد انقباض خشک به تر Ld–Lf /Lf=39.15 – 38.56/38.56=1.5%=درصد انقباض پخت به خشک Lw–Lf/Lf=40-38.56/38.56=3.7%=درصد انقباض پخت به تر(درصد انقباض کلی) Lw = طول تر Ld = طول خشک Lf = طول پخت اندازه گیری استحکام به روش 3 نقطه: نمونه هایی که داریم 2 تا به صورت خشک و 2 تا به صورت پخته شده است . حال 3 نقطه را روی هر نمونه تعیین کرده و عرض بالایی و عرض پایینی و ارتفاع آن را با کولیس اندازه می گیریم. میانگین 3 تا عدد عرض بالایی و 3 تا عرض پایینی را گرفته و میانگین عرض بالایی و عرض پایینی به ما عرض کل را می دهد. میانگین 3 ارتفاع را نیز برای هر نمونه محاسبه می کنیم. حال با استفاده از دستگاه ابتدا یک فاصله تکیه گاه مثلا 100 میلی متر را تنظیم می کنیم و بعد نیرو را وارد کرده زمانی که نمونه ما شکست نیرو را به ما می دهد. حال با استفاده از روابط زیر استحکام خمشی را اندازه گیری می کنیم: 3 pL / 2 bh2 (N/mm2) = استحکام خمشی P = نیرو بر حسب نیوتون L = فاصله تکیه گاه mm b = عرض mm h = ارتفاع mm 3x106.75x100/2x22.45x(16.1)2=2.75=استحکام خمشی نمونه پخته1 3x79.99x100/ 2x21.95x(16.2)2=2.08=استحکام خمشی نمونه پخته 2 3x29.68x100/2x 22.6x(16.4)2=0.73=استحکام خمشی نمونه خشک 3 3x42.06x100/2x22.5x(16.7)2=1.01 =استحکام خمشی نمونه خشک 4 میانگین اعداد به دست آمده: 0.87 = استحکام خام 2.415 = استحکام پخت بحث و نتیجه گیری : گروه نام خاک درصدانقباض خشک درصد انقباض تر درصدانقباض کلی استحکام خام استحکام پخت 1 بالکی 0.25 4.01 4.25 0.135 0.225 2 کائولن زنوز 8 7.28 14.25 1.41 0.23 3 کائولن سوپرزنوز 2.2 1.5 3.7 0.87 2.415 4 بالکی 3.75 3.11 6.75 0.095 0.155 5 کائولن زدلیتس 2.75 1.54 4.29 0.96 2.21 با توجه به اعداد بالا و همچنین با توجه به تئوری آزمایش و اعداد آزمایش پلاستیسیته معلوم می شود که هر چه پلاستیسیته خاک بیشتر باشد استحکام آن نیز بیشتر است. همانطور که در تئوری ذکر شد عوامل موثر در استحکام شامل عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیه نیز می شود. در مورد انقباض نیز هرچه درصد آبکار پذیری بیشتر باشد در هنگام خشک و پخت نیز آب بیشتری خارج شده و انقباض بیشتر می شود. خطاها: خطاهای ساخت نمونه: اول از همه خطا هنگامی که آب پلاستیسیته را از آزمایش قبل به دست آوردیم اگر عدد پلاستیسیته دارای خطا باشد گل خوبی به ما نمی دهد و نمی توان نمونه خوبی ساخت. هنگام ساخت نمونه اگر با دقت نمونه را نسازیم و نمونه دارای حفره یا ترک باشد یا صاف نباشد و حالت خمیده به خود بگیرد همه ی اینها باعث ایجاد خطا می شود. خطاهای آزمایش: اگر قطر را با کولیس دقیق اندازه نگیریم و همین طور خطای خود کولیس. اگر هنگام اندازه گیری قطر بخشی از خاک خراشیده شود اندازه ها دارای خطا می شود. همین طور در اندازه گیری ارتفاع و عرض نمونه های استحکام ممکن است خطا ایجاد شود. خطای دستگاه اندازه گیری استحکام. کتاب تکنولوژی سرامیک های ظریف ( افسون رحیمی – مهران متین )

اندازه گیری بهینه آب برای شکل پذیری

هدف آزماش: اندازه گیری بهینه آب برای شکل پذیری وسایل آزمایش: 300 گرم خاک _ 300 سی سی آب _ الک 50 _ لگن _ لوح گچی _ قاشق _ ففر کورن _ کولیس _ ترازو _ خشک کن _ قالب نمونه _ کاردک _ هاون_استوانه مدرج خاک مورد آزمایش : کائولن سوپر زنور خشک کن لگن الک ترازو قاشق بشقاب کاردک ففرکورن هاون خاک کولیس آب و استوانه مدرج تئوری آزماش: پلاستیسیته عبارت است از خاصیتی که ماده را قادر می سازد تا به هنگام اعمال تنش بدون آنکه دچار گسیختگی شود تغییر فرم دهد و با برداشتن تنش, تغییر فرم در نمونه باقی بماند. تغییر فوق یک تعریف کاملا کیفی برای این ویژگی ماده است و در این رابطه تعریف کمی کاملی ارائه نشده است. یک نمونه رس یا یک بدنه در شرایط کار پذیری معمولی پلاستیک تر از همان رس یا بدنه در حالت خیلی صلب یا خیلی نرم است. لیکن هنگامی که گفته می شود یک بدنه پلاستیک تر از دیگری است, منظور هنگامی است که هر یک از بدنه ها دارای اپتیم رطوبت مخصوص به خود باشد.در چنین حالتی ما با پلاستیسیته ذاتی بدنه سر و کار داریم که به آن پلاستیسیته بالقوه نیز گفته می شود.به ویژه این ابهام در معنی پلاستیسیته هنگامی مهم است که با اندازه گیری های عدد پلاستیسیته روبرو هستیم. در چنین مواردی همواره مهم است که در نظر داشت آیا این عدد به درصد رطوبت بستگی دارد یا نه , و اگر بستگی ندارد چگونه وابستگی رطوبت حذف شده است. پلاستیسیته صنعتی سرامیک ها در هنگام کار با سرامیک ها مرسوم است که هر عیبی که قبل از مرحله پخت ایجاد شود را به عدم پلاستیسیته کافی رس یا بدنه ارتباط دهند. از این لحاظ پلاستیسیته یا قابلیت کار پذیری یک ویژگی جامع است که چندین عامل را در بر دارد و در نتیجه با یک عدد قابل توصیف نیست.عوامل دخیل در پلاستیسیته را نمی توان به سهولت در قالب مفاهیم علمی قرار داد , اما برخی ایده ها در مورد پلاستیسیته تکنیکی را می توان از مطالب زیر به دست آورد: 1- در قطعات ساخته شده توسط دستگاه علت اصلی عیوب موجود در قطعه پلاستیسیته کم است. این عیوب شامل ترک ها ( که ممکن است خود را پس از شکل دادن و یا پس از خشک کردن نشان دهند) و بافت ضعیف در سطح یا داخل قطعه ( مانند ترک های گوشی یا s شکل در یک ستون اکسترود شده یا عدم صافی سطح قطعه جیگر شده) است. 2- از نظر افراد ماهر نشانه اصلی پلاستیسیته ضعیف سرعت کم تولید است, زیرا فرد باید زحمت بیشتری بکشد تا یک قطعه سالم تهیه نماید. 3- رس ها و یا بدنه هایی که خواص رئولوژیکی آنها حساسیت شدیدی به میزان رطوبت دارند در هنگام کار مشکل آفرین هستند. از این نگاه موادی مطلوب هستند که در آنها رطوبت لازم برای کار پذیری مطلوب دارای رنج نسبتا بازی باشد. 4- سطوح یک رس یا بدنه دارای خواص کار پذیری خوب باید بتوانند خوب به هم ملحق شوند بدون آنکه سبب محبوس شدن هوا شده و یا سطوح داخلی ضعیفی را پدید آورند. 5- برای قطعاتی که بر روی قالب های گچی قرار می گیرند چسبیدن نا کافی بدنه به قالب گچی و یا جذب بیش از حد آب بدنه توسط قالب مطلوب نیست. 6- در روش هایی نظیر جیگرینگ که در حین شکل دادن آب بر روی قطعه پاشیده می شود رس نباید بسیار چسبناک باشد یا به صورت دوغاب در آید. 7- بدنه نباید خاصیت باز یابی الاستیک را بعد از برداشتن تنش از خود نشان بدهد. در غیر این صورت شکل آن در نهایت از ادوات شکل دهنده تبعیت نمی نماید. 8- حضور خاصیت دیلاتانسی به ویژه برای پلاستیسیته مضر است. دیلاتانسی که معرف مقاومت زیاد در برابر سیلان تحت تنش های زیاد و مقاومت کم تحت تنش های کم است در جهت مخالف پلاستیسیته عمل می کندو به نظر می رسد پدیده ای که توسط Macey به پس زنی تعبیه شده است و در اثر آن برخی بدنه ها تحت تنش های متناوب شل می شوند, ارتباط نزدیکی به دیلاتانسی داشته باشد. برخی عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته: هنگامی که اندازه ذرات کانی های رسی موجود در یک نمونه, بسیار ریز و در عین حال حدودا یکسان باشد بدیهی است که به علت ابعاد بسیار ریز ذرات, مقدار پلاستیسیته بسیار زیاد خواهد بود.مایع جذب شده در سطح رس و نوع آن نیز یکی دیگر از عوامل ایجاد کننده و موثر در پلاستیسیته باشد.مولکولهای مایعات قطبی در سطح ذرات رس جذب گردیده و بدین وسیله باعث لغزش و ایجاد سهولت در حرکت صفحات رس می گردد. پس اختلاط با مایعات قطبی باعث ایجاد پلاستیسیته در خمیر می گردد. در حالی که مایعات غیر قطبی مانند بنزن هیچ نوع پلاستیسیته ای به وجود نخواهند آورد. به هر حال پلاستیسیته حاصل از هیچ مایعی قابل مقایسه با پلاستیسیته حاصل از آب نیست. از مسائل مهم دیگر تاثیر فشار در میزان آب پلاستیسیته است.با افزایش فشار می توان پلاستیسیته یکسانی با مقدار آب کمتر به دست آورد.در صنعت سرامیک از این قانون به طور وسیع استفاده می شود. از دیگر عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته شکل ذرات است.مثلا ذرات رس به طور کلی دارای شکل پهنی بوده و اصطلاحا بشقابی هستند و این شکل خاص باعث ایجاد سهولت در لغزش ذرات بر روی یکدیگر و ایجاد پلاستیسیته بالا می گردد. دسته ای از مواد آلی ایجاد کننده پلاستیسیته, ژلهای کلوئیدی ناشی از عمل باکتری ها هستند. این مورد یکی از دلایل افزایش پلاستیسیته و در نتیجه انبار کردن خمیر است. در این شرایط خمیر بدنه بر اثر فعالیت های باکتری ها اصطلاحا ترش شده و ژل های کلوئیدی به و جود می آیند. آزمون های غیر مستقیم ارزیابی پلاستیسیته بر اساس رطوبت: پلاستیسیته یک بدنه سرامیکی با افزایش میزان رس بدنه و با کوچک تر شدن دانه های رس افزایش می یابد.(البته این دو عامل در موارد حاد منجر به چسبناکی بدنه می شوند). این شرایط منجر به آزمون های غیر مستقیم زیادی برای به دست آوردن پلاستسیته شده است که در این روش ها به جای پلاستیسیته خواصی که به طور تقریبی با پلاستیسیته ارتباط دارند, اندازه گیری می شوند. گروهی از این آزمون ها بر اساس اندازه گیری مقدار رطوبت لازم برای رسیدن به یک غلظت دلخواه استوار شده اند. چون افزایش مقدار رس و یا ریز دانه شدن آن منجر به افزایش سطح ویژه ذرات و بنا بر این بالا رفتن مقدار برای رسیدن به یک غلظت خاص می شود, منطقی است که رطوبت بالا را به پلاستیسیته و بالعکس نسبت دهند. شاید معروف ترین این روش ها ففر کورن باشد که در روند آزمایش توضیح داده می شود. در سنجش پاستیسیته به روش آتربرگ که در سطح بین المللی توسط دانشمندان خاک شناس به کار برده می شود, درصد رطوبت در دو حد پلاستیک و حد روانی اندازه گیری می شود. حد پلاستیک عبارت است از درصد رطوبتی که در زیر آن ماده دیگر رفتار پلاستیک نداشته باشد و شکننده شود.این حد هنگامی به دست می آید که پس از آن دیگر نتوان رس را به صورت رشته ای سالم با قطر یک هشتم اینچ لوله کرد. حد روانی رطوبتی است که ماده در بالای آن به صورت یک سیال و در زیر آن به صورت یک جامد پلاستیک رفتار می کند. (البته در واقع یک ماده در بالای حد روانی هنوز خواص پلاستیک از خود بروز می دهد.)این حد با ساختن خمیری از ماده, قرار دادن آن بر روی یک ظرف برنجی با طرح استاندارد و یافتن تعداد ضربات استاندارد لازم برای بستن شکافی بر روی گل درون ظرف به دست می آید. این آزمون در رطوبت های مختلف تکرار می شود و حد روانی ( با اکستراپوله کردن ) به عنوان در صد رطوبتی که در آن 25 ضربه نیاز است تعیین می شود. آنگاه شاخص پلاستیسیته آتربرگ از اختلاف حد پلاستیک و حد روانی به دست می آید.از آنجایی که این شاخص محدوده رطوبتی را که در بالای آن ماده پلاستیک است را اندازه گیری می کند, وسیله ای برای اندازه گیری یکی از ویژگی های خاص پلاستیسیته یعنی عدم حساسیت ماده به تغییر رطوبت است. یک شاخص تقریبا مشابه که آن هم بر اساس اختلاف بین دو درصد رطوبت معین است عدد ریکه نام دارد. این شاخص از اختلاف درصد رطوبت در حالت کار پذیری معمولی ( مثلا حاصل از آزمایش ففرکورن ) و حد پلاستیک ( مثلا حاصل از آزمون آتر برگ) به دست می آید. برخی معتقدند این شاخص بهترین شاخص کار پذیری پلاستیسیته است. روش های دیگری نیز برای توصیف غلظت مورد استفاده قرار گرفته است که در آن ها مقدار عددی رطوبت به صورت شاخص پلاستیسیته بیان می شود. در زیر به چند روش اشاره می شود. در روش Cohn مقدار رطوبتی که به وسیله آن یک میله با وزن استاندارد در مدت زمان معین تا ارتفاع مشخص در تکه ای از گل فرو می رود شاخص پلاستیسیته است. در روش Russell و Hunk مقدار رطوبتی که در آن ماده تحت آزمایش تنش فشاری, تنش تسلیمی برابر پنج پوند بر اینچ مربع داشته باشد شاخص پلاستیسیته است. در روش Thiemecke مقدار رطوبتی که نشانگر تغییر خواص از حالت پلاستیک به الاستیک باشد شاخص پلاستیسیته است. در روش Enslin رطوبت جذب شده توسط ماده بسیار ریز دانه در هنگامی که از طریق یک فیلتر شیشه ای متخلخل در تماس با آب قرار گرفته است شاخص پلاستیسیته است. روند آزمایش: ابتدا خاک را با هاون می کوبیم تا ذرات آن ریز شده و از الک 50 مش عبور کند.(بعضی خاکها به صورت گرانول است و باید خیلی کوبیده شود اما بعضی مثل بالکلی نیازی به کوبیدن ندارد) _تعداد سوراخ ها در یک سانتی متر مربع را مش گویند. پس از الک کردن آنرا در لگن ریخته و داخل آن 300 سی سی آب اضافه کرده و با قاشق هم می زنیم تا دوغاب یکنواختی حاصل شود.. حال دوغاب را با قاشق به آرامی روی لوح گچی پهن کرده تا آب آن گرفته شود و خمیر حاصل شود.در این قسمت می توان از روی تغییر رنگ فهمید که خشک شده یا نه. بعد از خشک شدن, گل را با کاردک از روی لوح گچی بر می داریم. گل را در دست خوب ورز داده تا کاملا یکنواخت شود و از ایجاد خطا تا حد ممکن جلوگیری شود. حال گل را داخل نمونه ففرکورن فرو کرده و خوب فشار می دهیم تا فضای خالی داخل نمونه باقی نماند و یکدست شود. گل را با سمبه از نمونه در می آوریم و درست در وسط صفحه دستگاه ففر کورن قرار می دهیم. دستگاه ففر کورن شامل یک وزنه 1 کیلو گرمی است که از ارتفاع 185 میلی متری آنرا رها می کنیم. نمونه ففر کورن یک استوانه به ارتفاع 4 سانتی متر و قطر 2.8 سانتی متر می باشد. بعد از رها کردن وزنه روی نمونه ار تفاع ثانویه را با کولیس اندازه گیری می کنیم.( اندازه گیری از طریق فرو کردن ته کولیس در گل راحت تر است) حال وزن نمونه تر را اندازه گیری می کنیم. 4 نمونه درست کرده که ارتفاع های ثانویه آنها یکی کمتر از 12 میلی متر و دو تای آنها بین 12 و 16 میلی متر و یکی نیز بیشتر از 16 میلی متر باشد. حال نمونه ها را داخل خشک کن به مدت 5 الی 20 ساعت قرار می دهیم تا کاملا خشک شود. حال وزن خشک نمونه ها را نیز اندازه گیری می کنیم. سپس درصد رطوبت نمونه ها را بر مبنای خشک به دست می آوریم. سپس روی کاغذ میلی متری نمودار ارتفاع ثانویه بر حسب در صد رطوبت را رسم می کنیم.. 4 نقطه حاصل از 4 نمونه را روی نمودار تعیین می کنیم و نزدیک ترین خط را که شامل بیشترین نقطه ها باشد رسم می کنیم. و از روی نمودار موارد زیر را به دست می آوریم. ** عدد پلاستیسیته ففر کورن = در صد رطوبت در ارتفاع 12 میلی متر ** درصد آبکار پذیری ففرکورن = درصد رطوبت در ارتفاع 16 میلی متر (بهینه آب برای بهترین حالت شکل پذیری عدد درصد آبکار پذیری ففرکورن است.) ** فاکتور پلاستیسیته ففرکورن = R(R_r) R درصد رطوبت در ارتفاع ثانویه صفر میلی متر است. r درصد رطوبت در ارتفاع ثانویه 40 میلی متر است. نتایج آزمایش مربوط به خاک کائولن سوپر زنور: ارتفاع اولیه ارتفاع ثانویه وزن تر وزن خشک %Md نمونه 1 40mm 14.1 49.7 36.1 37.8 نمونه 2 40mm 24.1 54.49 40.85 34.1 نمونه 3 40mm 14.2 52.93 38.51 37.4 نمونه 4 40mm 9 51.59 36.82 40.1 بحث و نتیجه گیری: گروه خاک درصد آبکارپذیری 1 بالکلی 21 2 کائولن زنور 39 3 کائولن سوپر زنور 36 4 بالکلی 26 5 کائولن زدلیر کائولن ها و بالکلی ها اغلب خاک های پلاستیک هستند.بنا بر این می توان از آنها برای مصارفی که نیاز به شکل پذیری زیاد است استفاده کرد.. خاک کائولن زنور چون دارای بیشترین درصد آبکار پذیری است پس از پخت به دلیل تبخیر آب دارای ترک بیشتری نسیت به دیگر خاک ها است. نتایج به دست آمده در بالا می تواند در مورد یک خاک مشخص مثلا بالکلی در شرایط متفاوت فرق کند.مثلا اگر به جای الک 50 مش از الک 200 مش استفاده می کردیم عدد های بیشتری حاصل می شد زیرا با ریز تر شدن دانه ها پلاستیسیته افزایش می یابد. یک سری خاک ها مثل فلد اسپار چغایی_ سیلیس همدان _ دولومیت ( که در بالا اعداد فاکتور آبکار پذیری آنها ذکر نشده) خاک های غیر پلاستیک هستند و دارای درصد آبکار پذیری کمی می باشند. در واقع در صد آبکار پذیری فاکتوری برای تعیین میزان پلاستیسیته یک خاک است. خطاهای آزمایش: خطای ایجاد شده هنگامی که گل را از روی لوح گچی بر می داریم. که ممکن است روی آن خشک تر از زیر آن باشد و اگر خوب ورز ندهیم باعث ایجاد خطا می شود. خطای ایجاد شده هنگامی که گل را در قالب نمونه فرو می کنیم که اگر خوب همه جای قالب را پر نکند باعث ایجاد خطا می شود. خطا هنگامی که نمونه دقیقا در وسط دستگاه قرار نگیرد و قسمت های مختلف گل پس از رها کردن وزنه دارای ارتفاعات متفاوت باشد. خطای چشم در خواندن عدد از روی کولیس. خطاهای دستگاه های آزمایش مانند ترازو , کولیس , .......... خطا های محاسباتی هنگامی که عدد ها را از روی نمودار به دست می آوریم. زیرا هر چه قدر هم که نمودار دقیق باشد به دلیل خطا های قبلی نمودار حالت تقریبی دارد. خطا هنگامی که نمونه را از خشک کن در می آوریم . ممکن است از اطراف رطوبت جذب کند. و یا گرد و غبار باعث ایجاد خطا شود. کتاب تکنولوژی سرامیک های ظریف ( تالیف:افسون رحیمی , مهران متین ) کتاب مبانی شکل دادن سرامیک ها _ جلد اول _ رئولوژی سیستم ها ی سرامیکی (نوشته : اف . مور)

اندازه گیری  استحکام خمشی و انقباض در دو حالت خشک شده و پخته شده.

: اندازه گیری استحکام خمشی و انقباض در دو حالت خشک شده و پخته شده. وسایل آزمایش: 500 گرم خاک _ 180 گرم آب _ الک _ هاون _ قاشق _ لگن _ استوانه مدرج _ ترازو _ کاردک _ قالب های نمونه های استحکام و انقباض _ کمی روغن _ کولیس _ دستگاه وارد کننده نیرو _ کوره _ خشک کن خاک مورد آزمایش : کائولن سوپر زنور تئوری آزمایش : استحکام خشک : منظور از استحکام خشک , استحکام مواد بعد از شکل گیری و خشک شدن و قبل از پخت می باشد. اهمیت استحکام خشک بدنه های خام هنگامی مشخص می شود که به مراحل بعدی تولید ( پس از خشک شدن فرآورده ها) توجه شود. بدنه های خام پس از خشک شدن و یا در خلال آن باید پرداخت شده , احتمالا به یکدیگر چسبانده شده ( به عنوان مثال دسته و بدنه فنجان) و به نقاط دیگر حمل گردند. تمامی این اقدامات به معنی اعمال تنش به بدنه خام است. بنا بر این بدیهی است که بدنه خام باید دارای استحکام کافی جهت تحمل تنش های وارده باشد. استحکام خشک مانند پلاستیسیته بستگی عمیقی به وجود خصوصیات ذرات کلوئیدی دارد. بنا بر این عوامل موثر در استحکام همان عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته است که از جمله می توان به موارد زیر اشاره کرد: هنگامی که اندازه ذرات کانی های رسی موجود در یک نمونه, بسیار ریز و در عین حال حدودا یکسان باشد بدیهی است که به علت ابعاد بسیار ریز ذرات, مقدار پلاستیسیته و همچنین استحکام بسیار زیاد خواهد بود.مایع جذب شده در سطح رس و نوع آن نیز یکی دیگر از عوامل ایجاد کننده و موثر در پلاستیسیته می باشد.مولکولهای مایعات قطبی در سطح ذرات رس جذب گردیده و بدین وسیله باعث لغزش و ایجاد سهولت در حرکت صفحات رس می گردد. پس اختلاط با مایعات قطبی باعث ایجاد پلاستیسیته در خمیر می گردد. در حالی که مایعات غیر قطبی مانند بنزن هیچ نوع پلاستیسیته ای به وجود نخواهند آورد. به هر حال پلاستیسیته حاصل از هیچ مایعی قابل مقایسه با پلاستیسیته حاصل از آب نیست. از مسائل مهم دیگر تاثیر فشار در میزان آب پلاستیسیته است.با افزایش فشار می توان پلاستیسیته یکسانی با مقدار آب کمتر به دست آورد.در صنعت سرامیک از این قانون به طور وسیع استفاده می شود. از دیگر عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیته شکل ذرات است.مثلا ذرات رس به طور کلی دارای شکل پهنی بوده و اصطلاحا بشقابی هستند و این شکل خاص باعث ایجاد سهولت در لغزش ذرات بر روی یکدیگر و ایجاد پلاستیسیته بالا می گردد. دسته ای از مواد آلی ایجاد کننده پلاستیسیته, ژلهای کلوئیدی ناشی از عمل باکتری ها هستند. این مورد یکی از دلایل افزایش پلاستیسیته و در نتیجه انبار کردن خمیر است. در این شرایط خمیر بدنه بر اثر فعالیت های باکتری ها اصطلاحا ترش شده و ژل های کلوئیدی به و جود می آیند. این توضیحات به طور خلاصه این قانون کلی را بیان می کند که پلاستیسیه بیشتر به معنی استحکام خشک بیشتر است. ضمنا باید توجه داشت که جایگزینی H+ به وسیله Na+ باعث افزایش قابل ملاحظه استحکام خشک می گردد و این نکته ای است که در بسیاری موارد می تواند باعث ایجاد خطا در اندازه گیری پلاستیسیته گردد.در این مورد افزایش استحکام خشک به دلیل تغییر در بافت ذرات رس و نتیجتا افزایش تراکم بدنه خام است. جدول زیر تاثیر یون های مختلف را بر تخلخل نمونه و نتیجتا استحکام خشک نشان می دهد. dried transverse strength( Ib/in2 ) Porosity after drying ( % ) Drying shrinkage(%) Forming water ( % ) 1275 26.1 14.0 21.2 Raw clay 1150 28.2 15.5 22.3 H_ clay 1250 26.3 12.4 19.7 Ca _ clay 1410 24.6 11.0 18.6 Na _ clay قبل از اینکه در مورد اندازه گیری استحکام خشک بحث شود باید اشاراه گردد که جهت حد اقل استحکام مورد نیاز یک بدنه خام , مقدار مشخصی نمی تواند ارائه گردد.چرا که این مورد بستگی زیاد به شکل و ضخامت قطعه و نیز چگونگی حمل و نقل آن دارد.از جمله اخیر می توان این نتیجه گیری را نیز نمود که کلیه ترک ها و شکست های بدنه خام را نمی توان ناشی از کمبود استحکام خشک دانست , بلکه طراحی بد و نتیجتا شکل نا متناسب قطعه نیز می تواند باعث ایجاد تنش (در خلال خشک شدن ) و نهایتا ایجاد ترک ( در هنگام خشک شدن و یا بعد از آن ) گردد.خشک نمودن سریع نیز می تواند باعث ایجاد ترک حتی در هنگام حمل و نقل گردد. بدیهی است که هیچ یک از این ترک ها را نمی توان به کمبود استحکام خشک نسبت داد. انقباض تر به خشک : در تولید فر آورده های سرامیک مهم ترین وظیفه آب در بدنه ایجاد ماده ای مناسب ( پودر, خمیر , یا دوغاب) جهت شکل دادن است.بعد از شکل یافتن فرآورده ها آب وظیفه خود را انجان داده و باید از فرآورده یا بدنه خام خارج شود.عمل خشک شدن عبارت است از خروج آب به وسیله تبخیر از بدنه خام. بدیهی است که خروج آب به معنی کاهش حجم و یا ابعاد فر آورده خام می باشد . اصطلاحا به کاهش ابعاد فرآورده های سرامیکی در این مرحله از تولید انقباض تر به خشک می گویند. انقباض همواره عامل ایجاد تنش و در نتیجه احتمال تغییر شکل و وقوع ترک در بدنه می باشد.از طرف دیگر انقباض زیاد باعث ایجاد تغییراتی در ابعاد قطعه گردیده و بنا براین در مواردی که ابعاد بسیار دقیقی برای قطعه مورد نیاز است انقباض تا حد امکان باید کاهش یابد.احتمال بروز چنین خطراتی باعث شده که مرحله خشک شدن در صنعت سرامیک به عنوان یکی از خطر ناکترین مراحل تولید معرفی گردد. ولی با این همه اگر چه مقدار زیاد انقباض تر به خشک مسئله ساز است ولی مقدار کم آن همیشه مورد نیاز و مطلوب بوده چرا که باعث سهولت در خروج فرآورده شکل یافته از قالب می گردد. بدیهی است که انقباض تر به خشک بستگی عمیقی به آب موجود در فرآورده های خام دارد ولی باید توجه داشت که آب های موجود در بدنه های خام به علت نقش و وظایف متفاوت انها در ساختمان بدنه رفتار یکسانی را در هنگام خشک شدن بروز نداده و تاثیرات آنها در انقباض تر به خشک متفاوت است. در هنگام خشک شدن فر آورده ها اگر چه آبهای خلل و فرج نیز خارج می گردند ولی در عمل همواره مقادیری از آنها در لا به لای ذرات رس باقی می مانند مگر اینکه بدنه خام در درجه حرارتی بیش از 0C120 خشک گردد.در مقیاس صنعتی معمولا بدنه های در درجه حرارتی پایین تر از 120 درجه خشک می گردند. بنا بر این همواره مقادیری از آب خلل و فرج در بدنه باقی مانده و این موضوع بدین معنی است که در حقیقت خشک شدن نهایی فرآورده ها در اولین مراحل پخت انجام می پذیرد. اصطلاح خشک شدن کامل به مرحله ای از روند خشک شدن اطلاق می گردد که آب خلل و فرج کاملا از بین رفته است.هنگامی که یک بدنه خام به طور کامل خشک گردیده بعد از خروج از خشک کن می تواند مجددا مقادیری آب موجود در هوا را که اصطلاحا به آن مقدار رطوبت تعادلی گفته می شود در خلل و فرج خود جذب کند.به طوری که تغییرات در مقدار آب خلل و فرج با انبساط و انقباض زیادی همراه نیست و بنا بر این این جذب رطوبت از هوا به وسیله بدنه کاملا خشک شده (اگر مقدار زیادی رس موجود باشد ) به طور معمول خطر ناک نیست. ولی با توجه به اینکه بعضی از بدنه های خام دارای مقادیر زیاد رس نیستند این عمل در فصول خاصی (معمولا پاییز و زمستان) و به خصوص در نواحی مرطوب می تواند باعث ایجاد تنش کششی و در نتیجه انبساط خشک به تر و نهایتا وقوع ترک در بدنه های خام, بعد از خروج از خشک کن گردد. در بسیاری موارد این ترک ها تا مرحله نهای تولید قابل تشخیص نبوده و فقط روی فرآورده های تولید شده لعابدار مشاهده می شوند. در چنین شرایطی افزایش استحکام تر به وسیله افزایش مقدار رس در بدنه های خام ( در صورت امکان ) و با تغییر در روند خشک شدن این مشکل را حل نمود. آب پلاستیسیته بر عکس آب خلل و فرج به سادگی در درجه حرارت های کمتر از 100 درجه تبخیر شده و این عمل با انقباض بسیار زیادی همراه است. بدنه هایی که داراری پلاستیسیته زیادی هستند مقدار آب پلاستیسیته نیز در آنها بیشتر است. بنا براین در هنگام خشک شدن نیز مقدار انقباض تر به خشک آنها بسیار زیاد بوده و این مورد نیز به عنوان یک قانون کلی وسیله دیگری جهت تعیین پلاستیسیته خمیرهاست.. خروج آب پلاستیسیته مهم ترین عامل در ایجاد انقباض تر به خشک و یا به طور کلی تنها عامل ایجاد انقباض تر به خشک است. روند آزمایش : پیش آزمایش : ساخت نمونه های استحکام و انقباض ابتدا 500 گرم از خاک که قبلا از طریق آزمایش پلاستیسیته عدد درصد آبکار پذیری آن را بدست آوردیم را در هاون می کوبیم و از الک رد می کنیم. سپس با ترازو توزین کرده و دقیقا 500 گرم را بر می داریم.با استفاده از درصد آبکار پذیری که از آزمایش پلاستیسیته برای خاکمان بدست آوردیم میزان آبی که باید به 500 گرم خاک اضافه کنیم تا یک گل مناسب از نظر شکل پذیری را به ما بدهد را بدست می آوریم. برای خاک کائولن سوپر زنور عدد درصد آبکار پذیری ففرکورن 36% بود. این به این معنی است که در هر 100 گرم خاک باید 36 گرم آب بریزیم تا حاصل گل شکل پذیر و خوب درآید . حال که ما 500 گرم خاک داریم باید 36 را در 5 ضرب کرده یعنی 180 گرم آب به آن اضافه کنیم و از آنجایی که چگالی آب یک است می توان با استفاده از استوانه مدرج 180 میلی لیتر آب را برداشت. حال گل را خوب ورز می دهیم تا کاملا یکدست شود و درون آن حباب باقی نماند.2 تا قالب نمونه داریم. یکی برای تست استحکام و یکی برای تست انقباض.قالب نمونه تست استحکام در داخل ذوذنقه ای شکل است. و قالب نمونه انقباض مربع شکل است. برای نمونه استحکام گل را از طرفی که عرض بیشتری دارد وارد می کنیم و خوب فشار می دهیم تا جای خالی در داخل نماند و باعث تضعیف استحکام نشود. تا آنجایی که می توانیم باید نمونه سالم و صافی را بدست بیاوریم. برای نمونه انقباض هم گل را داخل قالب کرده و برای بیرون آوردن قالب را از دو طوف می کشیم تا نمونه بیرون آید. حال قطر های مربع را با کاردک علامت زده و دهانه کولیس را به اندازه 4 سانتی متر باز می کنیم و روی قطر های مربع علامت می زنیم. برای تست استحکام 4 نمونه و برای تست انقباض 1 یا 2 نمونه درست می کنیم. انقباض: برای انقباض یک نمونه درست کردیم. بعد از اینکه داخل خشک کن قرار دادیم و کاملا خشک شد با کولیس فاصله بین دو علامت را که قبلا زدیم را اندازه گیری می کنیم. در این جا Ld یعنی طول خشک حاصل می شود. این نمونه را در کوره قرار داده تا پخت نیز انجام گیرد. بعد از پخت نیز فاصله ی علامت های روی دو فطر را اندازه گیری کرده و میانگین 2 عدد به ما Lf را که همان طول پخت است می دهد. حال با استفاده از روابط زیر انقباض را بدست می آوریم: Lw – Ld / L d=40 -39.15/39.15=2.2% = درصد انقباض خشک به تر Ld–Lf /Lf=39.15 – 38.56/38.56=1.5%=درصد انقباض پخت به خشک Lw–Lf/Lf=40-38.56/38.56=3.7%=درصد انقباض پخت به تر(درصد انقباض کلی) Lw = طول تر Ld = طول خشک Lf = طول پخت اندازه گیری استحکام به روش 3 نقطه: نمونه هایی که داریم 2 تا به صورت خشک و 2 تا به صورت پخته شده است . حال 3 نقطه را روی هر نمونه تعیین کرده و عرض بالایی و عرض پایینی و ارتفاع آن را با کولیس اندازه می گیریم. میانگین 3 تا عدد عرض بالایی و 3 تا عرض پایینی را گرفته و میانگین عرض بالایی و عرض پایینی به ما عرض کل را می دهد. میانگین 3 ارتفاع را نیز برای هر نمونه محاسبه می کنیم. حال با استفاده از دستگاه ابتدا یک فاصله تکیه گاه مثلا 100 میلی متر را تنظیم می کنیم و بعد نیرو را وارد کرده زمانی که نمونه ما شکست نیرو را به ما می دهد. حال با استفاده از روابط زیر استحکام خمشی را اندازه گیری می کنیم: 3 pL / 2 bh2 (N/mm2) = استحکام خمشی P = نیرو بر حسب نیوتون L = فاصله تکیه گاه mm b = عرض mm h = ارتفاع mm 3x106.75x100/2x22.45x(16.1)2=2.75=استحکام خمشی نمونه پخته1 3x79.99x100/ 2x21.95x(16.2)2=2.08=استحکام خمشی نمونه پخته 2 3x29.68x100/2x 22.6x(16.4)2=0.73=استحکام خمشی نمونه خشک 3 3x42.06x100/2x22.5x(16.7)2=1.01 =استحکام خمشی نمونه خشک 4 میانگین اعداد به دست آمده: 0.87 = استحکام خام 2.415 = استحکام پخت بحث و نتیجه گیری : گروه نام خاک درصدانقباض خشک درصد انقباض تر درصدانقباض کلی استحکام خام استحکام پخت 1 بالکی 0.25 4.01 4.25 0.135 0.225 2 کائولن زنوز 8 7.28 14.25 1.41 0.23 3 کائولن سوپرزنوز 2.2 1.5 3.7 0.87 2.415 4 بالکی 3.75 3.11 6.75 0.095 0.155 5 کائولن زدلیتس 2.75 1.54 4.29 0.96 2.21 با توجه به اعداد بالا و همچنین با توجه به تئوری آزمایش و اعداد آزمایش پلاستیسیته معلوم می شود که هر چه پلاستیسیته خاک بیشتر باشد استحکام آن نیز بیشتر است. همانطور که در تئوری ذکر شد عوامل موثر در استحکام شامل عوامل موثر در پلاستیسیه نیز می شود. در مورد انقباض نیز هرچه درصد آبکار پذیری بیشتر باشد در هنگام خشک و پخت نیز آب بیشتری خارج شده و انقباض بیشتر می شود. خطاها: خطاهای ساخت نمونه: اول از همه خطا هنگامی که آب پلاستیسیته را از آزمایش قبل به دست آوردیم اگر عدد پلاستیسیته دارای خطا باشد گل خوبی به ما نمی دهد و نمی توان نمونه خوبی ساخت. هنگام ساخت نمونه اگر با دقت نمونه را نسازیم و نمونه دارای حفره یا ترک باشد یا صاف نباشد و حالت خمیده به خود بگیرد همه ی اینها باعث ایجاد خطا می شود. خطاهای آزمایش: اگر قطر را با کولیس دقیق اندازه نگیریم و همین طور خطای خود کولیس. اگر هنگام اندازه گیری قطر بخشی از خاک خراشیده شود اندازه ها دارای خطا می شود. همین طور در اندازه گیری ارتفاع و عرض نمونه های استحکام ممکن است خطا ایجاد شود. خطای دستگاه اندازه گیری استحکام. کتاب تکنولوژی سرامیک های ظریف ( افسون رحیمی – مهران متین )

درصد مانده روی الک و رسم نمودار

هدف ازمایش: به دست اوردن درصد مانده روی الک و رسم نمودار ان و نوع توزیع ذرات در خاک مورد نظر . وسایل مورد نیاز: الک با شماره مش های 20 -30-40-50-70 .ترازو خاک(کاربید سدیم). روند ازمایش: ابتدا 400 گرم از خاک مورد نظر را وزن میکنیم وان را روی الک با سوراخ های بزرگ تر میریزیم تا زمانی الک میکنیم که دیگر خاکی از الک عبور نکند .(حدود 5-3 دقیقه) قسمتی که روی الک مانده را وزن میکنیم وعدد مربوط به ان را یادداشت میکنیم سپس با قسمت خاک زیر الک ادامه ازمایش را با الک های ریزتر انجام میدهیم. E M = _____% G %M . در صد مانده روی الک E . وزن مانده روی الک G. وزن کل خاک اعداد به دست امده از ازمایش: شماره الک وزن مانده روی الک درصد مانده روی الک 20 88/16 %22/4 30 89/61 %47/15 40 19/300 %04/75 50 89/13 %47/3 70 73/3 %93/0 وزن زیر الک اخر =85/1 در صد = %46/0 نتیجه گیری: دانه بندی تر برای خاک های غیر پلاستیک و دانه ریز مناسب است ولی دانه بندی خشک برای تمام خاک ها کاربرد دارد . به طور کلی دانه بندی با تخلخل رابطه عکس دارد یعنی هر چه تخلخل بیشتر باشد دانه بندی ریز تر خواهد بود. بر اساس نتایج بدست امده وبه طور مشخص در نمودار رسم شده بیشترین رنج دانه بندی در مش 40 و30 بوده و کمترین ان در رنج 70 است . خطاهای ازمایش: 1.خطای ترازو 2.مقداری از خاک در سوراخ های الک ها گیر میکند و عملآ در محاسبه حذف میشود. 3.ممکن است زودتر از اینکه تمام خاکی که میتواند از الک عبور کند مرحله بعد را شروع کنیم. 4.در مرحله وزن کردن ممکن است مقداری خاک به اطراف ترازو بریزد و باعث ایجاد خطا گردد.

is well known to producers of tiles and bricks who modify the atmospheres – oxidizing or reducing – of the kilns; – by considering now the raw materials, we can find a ternary composition, because the three components of silicate ceramics are: i) clays, ii) sand and iii) fluxes – i.e. compounds contributing to the firing thanks to the development of phases with low melting points. As kaolinite clay can be written: Al2O3-2SiO2- 2H2O, quartz sand: SiO2, and potassic feldspar, which is frequently used as a flux: K2O-Al2O3-6SiO2, we again find the ternary SiO2-Al2O3-MxOy (if MxOy = K2O). Figure 1.1 shows the equilibrium diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO and locates some of the main compounds that come under it [KEI 52, KIN 76]. Magnesia MgO is useful for refractory materials in iron metallurgy; mullite 3Al2O3-2SiO2, a unique compound defined in the binary diagram Al2O3-SiO2, is a crystallized phase present in many ceramics; cordierite 2MgO-2Al2O3-5SiO2 is characterized by very poor thermal expansion: it is used for example as catalyst support in exhaust pipes, etc. Hydroxyls OH- are present in many hydrated raw materials and water H2O allows the plasticity of clays, but because the ions and the corresponding molecules are eliminated in the heat treatments (this is called ignition loss), they are not taken into account in the composition of ceramics after firing. It is important to distinguish between impregnated water (which occurs as a mixture with rock particles and whose reversible departure is caused by simple drying, with possibility of rehydration in a wet environment) and combined water (which corresponds to the hydroxyls of the hydrated phases, for example to the four OH- in the formula of kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4). The departure of this “water” is accompanied by the disturbance of the crystallographic structure, hence the irreversible transformation at the end of firing beyond approximately 500°C. Silicate ceramics make the most of the versatility of silica (see section 1.5.2), which can exist in crystallized form (particularly quartz) or in amorphous form (silica glass) and, as a result, contain both crystallized phases and vitreous phases. The interatomic bonds brought into play in silicate ceramics are typically iono- covalent (SiO2 exhibiting a fine compromise, because its bonds are regarded as 50% ionic and 50% covalent), therefore these ceramics are almost always electrical insulators. The accentuation of the ionic nature yields hydrolysable compounds: halides can be regarded as ceramic compounds, but the salt-marsh workers are not classified among the producers of ceramic powders! 14 Ceramic Materials Alumina 1,925 2,050 Corundum 2,030 1,713 Silicia Two liquids Magnesia 2,800 Magnesia refractory materials 1,810 2,135 Figure 1.1. Main compounds in the diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO [KIN 76] 1.4. Non-silicate ceramics To classify any material, the user can consider two main categories: i) structural materials, whose operating performances are essentially mechanical, even thermal, in nature, and ii) functional materials, whose operating performances are primarily electrical, magnetic, optical, etc. We have said “primarily”, because we must underline, especially in a book of this nature, that no application can be exempt from mechanical properties. For example, the glasses in our spectacles are functional materials, designed in such a manner that their optical characteristics correct the defects in our vision, but their impact resistance or their scratch resistance are variables that are more difficult to improve than the optical properties. In addition to their functionalities, functional materials must in general exhibit a sufficient level of mechanical properties. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 15 1.4.1. Structural ceramics The uses of these ceramics vary according to their characteristics: – for ceramics with high mechanical performances, the established markets include abrasives, cutting tools and tribological applications: wear resistance and friction resistance (see Chapters 6, 7, 8 and 9); – for ceramics used at high temperatures, the established markets include refractory materials, essential for equipments of iron and steel, glass, cement or incineration industries (see Chapter 10); – for ceramics that must combine high mechanical performances and high temperatures the markets are more recent, but are growing rapidly. Only these ceramics are sometimes referred to as structural ceramics, but it is better to call them thermomechanical ceramics [CHE 89] (see Chapter 7). Thermostructural composites form the vanguard of thermomechanical ceramics: we will not discuss these composites here. The first two subdivisions that we have classified here among structural ceramics (abrasives, cutting tools and wear parts on the one hand, industrial refractory materials on the other) are often classified outside the field of ceramics. This is logical for abrasives, because if abrasive grains are ceramic compounds (primarily alumina Al2O3 or silicon carbide SiC), abrasives are themselves multi-material systems, for example, grinding stones whose matrix can be a glass or a ceramic, but frequently also a polymeric resin or a metal, or fabrics and papers (sandpaper) whose base is organic. The most widely used cutting tools and wear parts are made of tungsten carbide (WC) grains bonded together by a metal matrix, typically of cobalt. These cemented carbides fall under the category of cermets (for “ceramic- metal”), which are materials prepared by powder metallurgy, and this explains why they are claimed by ceramists and metallurgists. Our choice has been to include cermets among structural ceramics and to cover them in Chapter 9. Finally, as regards industrial refractory materials, their importance sometimes justifies their being regarded as a distinct category when we speak of “ceramics and refractory materials”. Here again, our choice has been to include refractory materials among ceramics (see Chapter 10), which is currently the commonly accepted view, but this does not however imply that refractory materials are always classified among structural ceramics. These remarks are essential to decipher economic data: spread across the three categories that we are considering here, structural ceramics represent a larger market than that of functional ceramics about which we will speak later on, but if reduced to thermomechanical ceramics and thermostructural composites, they represent only a small market in comparison with functional ceramics. 16 Ceramic Materials 1.4.2. Functional ceramics Functional ceramics are characterized by their: – electrical properties: insulators (very often), semiconductors (often), conductors (less frequently) and superconductors (a scientifically exciting field, but whose industrial applications are yet to be explored at the time of writing); – magnetic properties: hard magnets (permanent magnets) or soft magnets (winding cores); the field of magnetic recording is among one of the most spectacular scientific and technical advances with enormous industrial stakes; – optical properties; – chemical properties: catalysis, sensors; – “nuclear” properties: fuels, moderators; – biological properties: biomaterials and prostheses; – monocrystals for varied uses, for example for ionizing radiation detectors. Unlike silicate ceramics, raw materials used for the preparation of non-silicate ceramics are generally synthetic powders and not mixtures of crushed rocks. But these synthetic powders can result from natural products, which the English terminology makes easy to understand by distinguishing between “starting materials” (for example, alumina powders) and “raw materials” (bauxite rocks, in this case, whose treatment by the Bayer process yields the alumina powders) [CAS 90]. Ceramic compositions offer in general a simple chemistry, but microstructural parameters are complex. 1.4.2.1. Oxide ceramics Alumina Al2O3 is by far the foremost basic compound for “technical ceramics”, because alumina exhibits exceptional versatility: abrasion, cut, friction and wear, refractory uses, electricity and electronics, optics, biomedical, jewelry and the list can go on and on [CAS 90]. Silica SiO2 is also a basic compound both for ceramists and glassmakers; the alumina-silica diagram has for ceramists the same importance as the iron-carbon diagram has for metallurgists. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 17 Magnesia (MgO) and spinel (MgAl2O4) are primarily used as refractory materials in the iron and steel industry. Zirconia ZrO2 (not to be confused with zirconium silicate, called zircon, ZrSiO4) is used in the ceramic colors, but also for ionic conduction, mechanical purposes or in jewelry. Uranium oxide UO2 is the basic constituent of nuclear fuels, if necessary, as a mixture with a little plutonium oxide PuO2 (the mixture gives MOXs, or “mixed oxide nuclear fuels”). Barium titanate BaTiO3 is dielectric or a semiconductor, depending on its doping and its stoichiometry. It is the basic material in the industry of ceramic capacitors and it is also used for the manufacture of various types of probes and sensors. Soft ferrites and hard ferrites or hexaferrites are important materials for magnetic uses. “Soft” ferrites are crystals with a spinel structure whose reference is magnetite Fe3O4; “hard” hexaferrites are crystals with a hexagonal structure, whose type is BaFe12O19. Almost all metallic oxides have uses in ceramics, for example yttrium oxide Y2O3, beryllium oxide BeO, zinc oxide ZnO, tin oxide SnO2, superconductive cuprates like YBa2Cu3O7, and others. Most ceramic oxides are electrical insulators, whose electronic conduction is very weak (major exception: superconductors), but whose ionic conduction can be remarkable (for example, zirconia); those oxides that are semiconductors are frequently extrinsic semiconductors, whose performances vary considerably with the nature of the doping agents and their concentration. 1.4.2.2. Non-oxide ceramics Carbides form the main category of non-oxides [MCC 83], the most important of which are silicon carbide SiC, which is a semiconductor, but whose chemical is essentially covalent, and tungsten carbides, whose name comes from a typically metallic band structure, which therefore exhibits high electronic conductivity: tungsten carbide WC is the main industrial material in this class, which includes many other compounds, for instance, titanium carbide TiC. Nitrides primarily include silicon nitride Si3N4 and aluminum and silicon oxynitrides, also called sialons, aluminum nitride AlN, and various metallic nitrides, including TiN. 18 Ceramic Materials Some borides have industrial applications, for example titanium diboride TiB2 or lanthanum hexaboride LaB6, and some boron compounds are conventionally classified among borides, including boron carbide B4C and boron nitride BN, a material which has three polymorphs, including two isostructural carbon polymorphs: graphite and diamond. Silicides are numerous, but only one of them presents great industrial interest: molybdenum disilicide MoSi2 (not to be confused with molybdenum disulphide MoS2), which is used for the manufacture of the heating elements of very high temperature electric ovens (1,750°C), in air. Halides, finally, are more model materials in the chemistry of solids than usable ceramics, even if some of them are used for their optical properties; some chalcogenides could also enter the field of ceramics. This list omits a class of materials that has not yet been mentioned, in spite of its importance: carbonaceous materials – diamond, graphite, and more or less crystallized carbons that are obtained by heat treatments of tar and pitch, not to mention carbon fullerenes and nanotubes, which have not yet actually reached the stage of industrial products. Although some carbonaceous materials are prepared from organic raw materials, the trend is to classify the materials themselves under inorganic products: we endorse the term black ceramics [LEN 92]. Whereas oxides are mainly electrical insulators, non-oxides equally include insulators (for example, Si3N4 and AlN), semiconductors (for example, SiC) and conductors (for example, “metallic” carbides and borides and carbon products other than diamond, of which graphite is the most important). 1.5. Ceramic structures and microstructures 1.5.1. Ceramic structures This discussion on the crystalline structure of ceramics presupposes that the reader is familiar with the basics of crystallography [BUR 90, GIA 85, HAH 89]. Most oxides and silicates have crystalline structures obeying Pauling’s rules for ionic crystals, where the ions of small size (generally cations) enter the interstices of big ions (generally anions). The three main rules relate to the coordination number of cations, the coordination number of anions and the coordination number of polyhedra. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 19 The cation coordination number (Nc): the geometry of the polyhedron of anions around a cation depends on the ratio R = rcation/ranion. The cation must be in contact with the anions. The ionic radius varies, for a given element, with the charge of the ion and its coordination number. The anion coordination number (Na): the geometry of the polyhedron of cations around an anion is such that the sum of the electrostatic attractions resulting in the anion is equal to the charge (p) of this anion. For Mq+ X p-: s = electrostatic attraction of the link = q/Na Σs = p The force of the link is obtained by dividing the charge of the cation by its coordination number: EXAMPLE 1.– NaCl: NaVIClVI: each Na+ at the center of an octahedron of 6 Cl- contributes + 1/VI = 1/6, therefore Na(Cl-) = 6. EXAMPLE 2.– SiO2: SiIVOII 2: each Si4+ at the center of a tetrahedron of 4 O2- contributes + 4/IV = 1, therefore Na (O2-) = 2. The linking of polyhedra: the stability of the crystal decreases if the cations are too close, it decreases; therefore a linking of the coordination polyhedra at the corners is more favorable than at their edges and, even more so than at their faces. Many ceramic compounds have structures that bring into play an appreciably compact stacking of anions with cations in tetrahedral (four neighbors) or octahedral (six neighbors) coordination (see Table 1.1). 20 Ceramic Materials Formula Cation: anion coordination Type and number of interstices occupied Compact cubic stacking Compact hexagonal stacking MX 6:6 4:4 All the octa. Half the tetra. NaCl, FeO, MnS, TiC ZnS blende, CuCl, AgI-γ NiAs, FeS, NiS ZnS würtzite, AgI-β MX2 8:4 6:3 All the tetra. Half the octa. Alternating layers with all the occupied sites CaF2 fluorine, ThO2, ZrO2, UO2 CdCl2 – CdI2, TiS2 MX3 6:2 1/3 of the octa. Alternating pairs of layers with 2/3 of the octa. occupied BiI3, FeCl3, TiCl3, VCl3 M2X3 6:4 2/3 of the octa. Al2O3 corundum, Fe2O3, V2O3, Ti2O3, Cr2O3 ABO3 2/3 of the octa. FeTiO3 ilmenite AB2O4 1/8 of the tetra. and 1/2 of the octa. MgAl2O4 spinel, MgFe2O4 inverse spinel Mg2SiO4 olivine Table 1.1. Coordination and stacking in a few typical structures The structures are varied and we will mention only five of the most important ones (MgO, ZrO2, BaTiO3, Al2O3 and diamond), before discussing the rudiments of the structure of silicates: – MgO is the example of oxides with NaCl structure (space group Fm 3m) with Mg in site 4a (0, 0, 0) and O in 4b (1/2, 1/2, 1/2); Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 21 – CaF2 (fluorine) and K2O (antifluorine) also crystallize in the space group Fm 3m, with Ca in 4a and F in 8c ± (1/4, 1/4, 1/4); zirconia ZrO2 and urania UO2 adopt this type of structure; – BaTiO3 adopts a perovskite structure, with the oxygen octahedra at the center of which are titaniums, linked at their corners and surrounding a perovskite cage occupied by the large barium. A “beads on rods” representation of this structure places titanium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the twelve centers of the edges and barium at the center of the cube (or barium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the six centers of the faces and titanium at the center of the cube). Cuprate superconductors frequently have structures based on the perovskite structure; – alumina defines the corundum structure where oxygens form a compact stacking with the hexagonal aluminum ions placed in two-thirds of the octahedral sites, which decreases the overall symmetry towards the rhombohedric space group R 3 c; – if it is true that most ceramics have iono-covalent bonds which lead to structures that reasonably obey Pauling’s rules, others are markedly covalent. This is the case with silicon carbide, whose structure is similar to that of diamond (or silicon). We can think of a giant covalent molecule, extended to the scale of a crystal: the network is cubic, face centered and the pattern is composed of two carbon atoms, one located at 0, 0, 0 and the other located at 1/4, 1/4, 1/4; – as regards the various silicates, the description of the structure depends on the manner in which the Si-O bond is modeled. The ionic model predicts a compact stacking of O2-, with Si4+ and the other cations that occur in the various interstices. However, most silicates do not have a compact stacking of O2- and the coordination numbers observed often violate the rules deduced from the rcation/ranion ratio: the ionic model is imperfect. The covalent model describes the Si-O bonds by bonding orbitals, which explains the tetrahedral coordination of silicon and the angles between the bonds are close to the theoretical value of 109.5°. But the covalent model stumbles on some hurdles and explains less well than the ionic model the chemical formulas of most silicates and the substitution of silicon by aluminum, which correspond to formal charges: Si4+, Al3+, O2-, etc. In fact, the Si-O bond is 50% ionic and 50% covalent, the structure of silicates having been described based on tetrahedra [SiO4]4- linked such that: i) the tetrahedra are linked at the corners, ii) a bridging oxygen is common only to two tetrahedra and iii) the formal charges of the ions are Si4+ and O2-. The sequencing of the tetrahedra makes it possible to classify the various silicates under six categories, based on an increasing degree of polymerization [PUT 92]: 1) tetrahedra isolated from one another, without bridging oxygens, Si/O ratio = 1/4, (for example, olivine Mg2SiO4); 22 Ceramic Materials 2) two tetrahedra forming a dimer, with oxygens bridging two tetrahedra, each tetrahedron having one bridging and three non-bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3.5; charge of the dimer: [Si2O7]6-, (for example, rankinite Ca3Si2O7); 3) single chain silicates, each tetrahedron having two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3; a chain with N links has a charge [SiO3]n 2n- (for example, enstatite MgSiO3); 4) double chain silicates, half of the tetrahedra with two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens (Si/O = 1/3) and other half three bridging and one non-bridging (Si/O = 1/(2.5): in total Si/O = 2/5.5 and the charge is [Si4O11]n 6n- (for example, anthophyllite Mg7Si8O22(OH)2, the OHs being independent of the tetrahedra); 5) silicates forming two dimensional layers, each tetrahedron with three bridging and one non-bridging oxygens: Si/O = 1/(2.5); charge of a layer [Si2O5]n 2n- (for example, minerals of clays and micas or talc: Mg6Si8O20 (OH)4, the OHs being here again independent of the tetrahedra); 6) lastly, silicates where the tetrahedra are linked at all their corners: four bridging oxygens per tetrahedron, Si/O = 1/2 (for example, quartz SiO2). Quartz is part, like diamond, of a covalent description where the molecule extends to the scale of the entire crystal, regularly in the three-dimensional space. In addition to this classification, we can observe that: – when Al substitutes Si in the tetrahedron, we must consider the (Al+Si)/O ratio: for example, plagioclase feldspars, which range from albite NaAlSi3O8 to anorthite CaAl2Si2O8, the (Al+Si)/O ratio always being 1/2; – Al is generally in a tetrahedral site, instead of Si, but can be in an octahedral

is well known to producers of tiles and bricks who modify the atmospheres – oxidizing or reducing – of the kilns; – by considering now the raw materials, we can find a ternary composition, because the three components of silicate ceramics are: i) clays, ii) sand and iii) fluxes – i.e. compounds contributing to the firing thanks to the development of phases with low melting points. As kaolinite clay can be written: Al2O3-2SiO2- 2H2O, quartz sand: SiO2, and potassic feldspar, which is frequently used as a flux: K2O-Al2O3-6SiO2, we again find the ternary SiO2-Al2O3-MxOy (if MxOy = K2O). Figure 1.1 shows the equilibrium diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO and locates some of the main compounds that come under it [KEI 52, KIN 76]. Magnesia MgO is useful for refractory materials in iron metallurgy; mullite 3Al2O3-2SiO2, a unique compound defined in the binary diagram Al2O3-SiO2, is a crystallized phase present in many ceramics; cordierite 2MgO-2Al2O3-5SiO2 is characterized by very poor thermal expansion: it is used for example as catalyst support in exhaust pipes, etc. Hydroxyls OH- are present in many hydrated raw materials and water H2O allows the plasticity of clays, but because the ions and the corresponding molecules are eliminated in the heat treatments (this is called ignition loss), they are not taken into account in the composition of ceramics after firing. It is important to distinguish between impregnated water (which occurs as a mixture with rock particles and whose reversible departure is caused by simple drying, with possibility of rehydration in a wet environment) and combined water (which corresponds to the hydroxyls of the hydrated phases, for example to the four OH- in the formula of kaolinite Al2(Si2O5)(OH)4). The departure of this “water” is accompanied by the disturbance of the crystallographic structure, hence the irreversible transformation at the end of firing beyond approximately 500°C. Silicate ceramics make the most of the versatility of silica (see section 1.5.2), which can exist in crystallized form (particularly quartz) or in amorphous form (silica glass) and, as a result, contain both crystallized phases and vitreous phases. The interatomic bonds brought into play in silicate ceramics are typically iono- covalent (SiO2 exhibiting a fine compromise, because its bonds are regarded as 50% ionic and 50% covalent), therefore these ceramics are almost always electrical insulators. The accentuation of the ionic nature yields hydrolysable compounds: halides can be regarded as ceramic compounds, but the salt-marsh workers are not classified among the producers of ceramic powders! 14 Ceramic Materials Alumina 1,925 2,050 Corundum 2,030 1,713 Silicia Two liquids Magnesia 2,800 Magnesia refractory materials 1,810 2,135 Figure 1.1. Main compounds in the diagram Al2O3-SiO2-MgO [KIN 76] 1.4. Non-silicate ceramics To classify any material, the user can consider two main categories: i) structural materials, whose operating performances are essentially mechanical, even thermal, in nature, and ii) functional materials, whose operating performances are primarily electrical, magnetic, optical, etc. We have said “primarily”, because we must underline, especially in a book of this nature, that no application can be exempt from mechanical properties. For example, the glasses in our spectacles are functional materials, designed in such a manner that their optical characteristics correct the defects in our vision, but their impact resistance or their scratch resistance are variables that are more difficult to improve than the optical properties. In addition to their functionalities, functional materials must in general exhibit a sufficient level of mechanical properties. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 15 1.4.1. Structural ceramics The uses of these ceramics vary according to their characteristics: – for ceramics with high mechanical performances, the established markets include abrasives, cutting tools and tribological applications: wear resistance and friction resistance (see Chapters 6, 7, 8 and 9); – for ceramics used at high temperatures, the established markets include refractory materials, essential for equipments of iron and steel, glass, cement or incineration industries (see Chapter 10); – for ceramics that must combine high mechanical performances and high temperatures the markets are more recent, but are growing rapidly. Only these ceramics are sometimes referred to as structural ceramics, but it is better to call them thermomechanical ceramics [CHE 89] (see Chapter 7). Thermostructural composites form the vanguard of thermomechanical ceramics: we will not discuss these composites here. The first two subdivisions that we have classified here among structural ceramics (abrasives, cutting tools and wear parts on the one hand, industrial refractory materials on the other) are often classified outside the field of ceramics. This is logical for abrasives, because if abrasive grains are ceramic compounds (primarily alumina Al2O3 or silicon carbide SiC), abrasives are themselves multi-material systems, for example, grinding stones whose matrix can be a glass or a ceramic, but frequently also a polymeric resin or a metal, or fabrics and papers (sandpaper) whose base is organic. The most widely used cutting tools and wear parts are made of tungsten carbide (WC) grains bonded together by a metal matrix, typically of cobalt. These cemented carbides fall under the category of cermets (for “ceramic- metal”), which are materials prepared by powder metallurgy, and this explains why they are claimed by ceramists and metallurgists. Our choice has been to include cermets among structural ceramics and to cover them in Chapter 9. Finally, as regards industrial refractory materials, their importance sometimes justifies their being regarded as a distinct category when we speak of “ceramics and refractory materials”. Here again, our choice has been to include refractory materials among ceramics (see Chapter 10), which is currently the commonly accepted view, but this does not however imply that refractory materials are always classified among structural ceramics. These remarks are essential to decipher economic data: spread across the three categories that we are considering here, structural ceramics represent a larger market than that of functional ceramics about which we will speak later on, but if reduced to thermomechanical ceramics and thermostructural composites, they represent only a small market in comparison with functional ceramics. 16 Ceramic Materials 1.4.2. Functional ceramics Functional ceramics are characterized by their: – electrical properties: insulators (very often), semiconductors (often), conductors (less frequently) and superconductors (a scientifically exciting field, but whose industrial applications are yet to be explored at the time of writing); – magnetic properties: hard magnets (permanent magnets) or soft magnets (winding cores); the field of magnetic recording is among one of the most spectacular scientific and technical advances with enormous industrial stakes; – optical properties; – chemical properties: catalysis, sensors; – “nuclear” properties: fuels, moderators; – biological properties: biomaterials and prostheses; – monocrystals for varied uses, for example for ionizing radiation detectors. Unlike silicate ceramics, raw materials used for the preparation of non-silicate ceramics are generally synthetic powders and not mixtures of crushed rocks. But these synthetic powders can result from natural products, which the English terminology makes easy to understand by distinguishing between “starting materials” (for example, alumina powders) and “raw materials” (bauxite rocks, in this case, whose treatment by the Bayer process yields the alumina powders) [CAS 90]. Ceramic compositions offer in general a simple chemistry, but microstructural parameters are complex. 1.4.2.1. Oxide ceramics Alumina Al2O3 is by far the foremost basic compound for “technical ceramics”, because alumina exhibits exceptional versatility: abrasion, cut, friction and wear, refractory uses, electricity and electronics, optics, biomedical, jewelry and the list can go on and on [CAS 90]. Silica SiO2 is also a basic compound both for ceramists and glassmakers; the alumina-silica diagram has for ceramists the same importance as the iron-carbon diagram has for metallurgists. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 17 Magnesia (MgO) and spinel (MgAl2O4) are primarily used as refractory materials in the iron and steel industry. Zirconia ZrO2 (not to be confused with zirconium silicate, called zircon, ZrSiO4) is used in the ceramic colors, but also for ionic conduction, mechanical purposes or in jewelry. Uranium oxide UO2 is the basic constituent of nuclear fuels, if necessary, as a mixture with a little plutonium oxide PuO2 (the mixture gives MOXs, or “mixed oxide nuclear fuels”). Barium titanate BaTiO3 is dielectric or a semiconductor, depending on its doping and its stoichiometry. It is the basic material in the industry of ceramic capacitors and it is also used for the manufacture of various types of probes and sensors. Soft ferrites and hard ferrites or hexaferrites are important materials for magnetic uses. “Soft” ferrites are crystals with a spinel structure whose reference is magnetite Fe3O4; “hard” hexaferrites are crystals with a hexagonal structure, whose type is BaFe12O19. Almost all metallic oxides have uses in ceramics, for example yttrium oxide Y2O3, beryllium oxide BeO, zinc oxide ZnO, tin oxide SnO2, superconductive cuprates like YBa2Cu3O7, and others. Most ceramic oxides are electrical insulators, whose electronic conduction is very weak (major exception: superconductors), but whose ionic conduction can be remarkable (for example, zirconia); those oxides that are semiconductors are frequently extrinsic semiconductors, whose performances vary considerably with the nature of the doping agents and their concentration. 1.4.2.2. Non-oxide ceramics Carbides form the main category of non-oxides [MCC 83], the most important of which are silicon carbide SiC, which is a semiconductor, but whose chemical is essentially covalent, and tungsten carbides, whose name comes from a typically metallic band structure, which therefore exhibits high electronic conductivity: tungsten carbide WC is the main industrial material in this class, which includes many other compounds, for instance, titanium carbide TiC. Nitrides primarily include silicon nitride Si3N4 and aluminum and silicon oxynitrides, also called sialons, aluminum nitride AlN, and various metallic nitrides, including TiN. 18 Ceramic Materials Some borides have industrial applications, for example titanium diboride TiB2 or lanthanum hexaboride LaB6, and some boron compounds are conventionally classified among borides, including boron carbide B4C and boron nitride BN, a material which has three polymorphs, including two isostructural carbon polymorphs: graphite and diamond. Silicides are numerous, but only one of them presents great industrial interest: molybdenum disilicide MoSi2 (not to be confused with molybdenum disulphide MoS2), which is used for the manufacture of the heating elements of very high temperature electric ovens (1,750°C), in air. Halides, finally, are more model materials in the chemistry of solids than usable ceramics, even if some of them are used for their optical properties; some chalcogenides could also enter the field of ceramics. This list omits a class of materials that has not yet been mentioned, in spite of its importance: carbonaceous materials – diamond, graphite, and more or less crystallized carbons that are obtained by heat treatments of tar and pitch, not to mention carbon fullerenes and nanotubes, which have not yet actually reached the stage of industrial products. Although some carbonaceous materials are prepared from organic raw materials, the trend is to classify the materials themselves under inorganic products: we endorse the term black ceramics [LEN 92]. Whereas oxides are mainly electrical insulators, non-oxides equally include insulators (for example, Si3N4 and AlN), semiconductors (for example, SiC) and conductors (for example, “metallic” carbides and borides and carbon products other than diamond, of which graphite is the most important). 1.5. Ceramic structures and microstructures 1.5.1. Ceramic structures This discussion on the crystalline structure of ceramics presupposes that the reader is familiar with the basics of crystallography [BUR 90, GIA 85, HAH 89]. Most oxides and silicates have crystalline structures obeying Pauling’s rules for ionic crystals, where the ions of small size (generally cations) enter the interstices of big ions (generally anions). The three main rules relate to the coordination number of cations, the coordination number of anions and the coordination number of polyhedra. Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 19 The cation coordination number (Nc): the geometry of the polyhedron of anions around a cation depends on the ratio R = rcation/ranion. The cation must be in contact with the anions. The ionic radius varies, for a given element, with the charge of the ion and its coordination number. The anion coordination number (Na): the geometry of the polyhedron of cations around an anion is such that the sum of the electrostatic attractions resulting in the anion is equal to the charge (p) of this anion. For Mq+ X p-: s = electrostatic attraction of the link = q/Na Σs = p The force of the link is obtained by dividing the charge of the cation by its coordination number: EXAMPLE 1.– NaCl: NaVIClVI: each Na+ at the center of an octahedron of 6 Cl- contributes + 1/VI = 1/6, therefore Na(Cl-) = 6. EXAMPLE 2.– SiO2: SiIVOII 2: each Si4+ at the center of a tetrahedron of 4 O2- contributes + 4/IV = 1, therefore Na (O2-) = 2. The linking of polyhedra: the stability of the crystal decreases if the cations are too close, it decreases; therefore a linking of the coordination polyhedra at the corners is more favorable than at their edges and, even more so than at their faces. Many ceramic compounds have structures that bring into play an appreciably compact stacking of anions with cations in tetrahedral (four neighbors) or octahedral (six neighbors) coordination (see Table 1.1). 20 Ceramic Materials Formula Cation: anion coordination Type and number of interstices occupied Compact cubic stacking Compact hexagonal stacking MX 6:6 4:4 All the octa. Half the tetra. NaCl, FeO, MnS, TiC ZnS blende, CuCl, AgI-γ NiAs, FeS, NiS ZnS würtzite, AgI-β MX2 8:4 6:3 All the tetra. Half the octa. Alternating layers with all the occupied sites CaF2 fluorine, ThO2, ZrO2, UO2 CdCl2 – CdI2, TiS2 MX3 6:2 1/3 of the octa. Alternating pairs of layers with 2/3 of the octa. occupied BiI3, FeCl3, TiCl3, VCl3 M2X3 6:4 2/3 of the octa. Al2O3 corundum, Fe2O3, V2O3, Ti2O3, Cr2O3 ABO3 2/3 of the octa. FeTiO3 ilmenite AB2O4 1/8 of the tetra. and 1/2 of the octa. MgAl2O4 spinel, MgFe2O4 inverse spinel Mg2SiO4 olivine Table 1.1. Coordination and stacking in a few typical structures The structures are varied and we will mention only five of the most important ones (MgO, ZrO2, BaTiO3, Al2O3 and diamond), before discussing the rudiments of the structure of silicates: – MgO is the example of oxides with NaCl structure (space group Fm 3m) with Mg in site 4a (0, 0, 0) and O in 4b (1/2, 1/2, 1/2); Ceramic Compounds: Ceramic Materials 21 – CaF2 (fluorine) and K2O (antifluorine) also crystallize in the space group Fm 3m, with Ca in 4a and F in 8c ± (1/4, 1/4, 1/4); zirconia ZrO2 and urania UO2 adopt this type of structure; – BaTiO3 adopts a perovskite structure, with the oxygen octahedra at the center of which are titaniums, linked at their corners and surrounding a perovskite cage occupied by the large barium. A “beads on rods” representation of this structure places titanium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the twelve centers of the edges and barium at the center of the cube (or barium at the eight corners of the cube, oxygen at the six centers of the faces and titanium at the center of the cube). Cuprate superconductors frequently have structures based on the perovskite structure; – alumina defines the corundum structure where oxygens form a compact stacking with the hexagonal aluminum ions placed in two-thirds of the octahedral sites, which decreases the overall symmetry towards the rhombohedric space group R 3 c; – if it is true that most ceramics have iono-covalent bonds which lead to structures that reasonably obey Pauling’s rules, others are markedly covalent. This is the case with silicon carbide, whose structure is similar to that of diamond (or silicon). We can think of a giant covalent molecule, extended to the scale of a crystal: the network is cubic, face centered and the pattern is composed of two carbon atoms, one located at 0, 0, 0 and the other located at 1/4, 1/4, 1/4; – as regards the various silicates, the description of the structure depends on the manner in which the Si-O bond is modeled. The ionic model predicts a compact stacking of O2-, with Si4+ and the other cations that occur in the various interstices. However, most silicates do not have a compact stacking of O2- and the coordination numbers observed often violate the rules deduced from the rcation/ranion ratio: the ionic model is imperfect. The covalent model describes the Si-O bonds by bonding orbitals, which explains the tetrahedral coordination of silicon and the angles between the bonds are close to the theoretical value of 109.5°. But the covalent model stumbles on some hurdles and explains less well than the ionic model the chemical formulas of most silicates and the substitution of silicon by aluminum, which correspond to formal charges: Si4+, Al3+, O2-, etc. In fact, the Si-O bond is 50% ionic and 50% covalent, the structure of silicates having been described based on tetrahedra [SiO4]4- linked such that: i) the tetrahedra are linked at the corners, ii) a bridging oxygen is common only to two tetrahedra and iii) the formal charges of the ions are Si4+ and O2-. The sequencing of the tetrahedra makes it possible to classify the various silicates under six categories, based on an increasing degree of polymerization [PUT 92]: 1) tetrahedra isolated from one another, without bridging oxygens, Si/O ratio = 1/4, (for example, olivine Mg2SiO4); 22 Ceramic Materials 2) two tetrahedra forming a dimer, with oxygens bridging two tetrahedra, each tetrahedron having one bridging and three non-bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3.5; charge of the dimer: [Si2O7]6-, (for example, rankinite Ca3Si2O7); 3) single chain silicates, each tetrahedron having two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens: Si/O ratio = 1/3; a chain with N links has a charge [SiO3]n 2n- (for example, enstatite MgSiO3); 4) double chain silicates, half of the tetrahedra with two bridging and two non- bridging oxygens (Si/O = 1/3) and other half three bridging and one non-bridging (Si/O = 1/(2.5): in total Si/O = 2/5.5 and the charge is [Si4O11]n 6n- (for example, anthophyllite Mg7Si8O22(OH)2, the OHs being independent of the tetrahedra); 5) silicates forming two dimensional layers, each tetrahedron with three bridging and one non-bridging oxygens: Si/O = 1/(2.5); charge of a layer [Si2O5]n 2n- (for example, minerals of clays and micas or talc: Mg6Si8O20 (OH)4, the OHs being here again independent of the tetrahedra); 6) lastly, silicates where the tetrahedra are linked at all their corners: four bridging oxygens per tetrahedron, Si/O = 1/2 (for example, quartz SiO2). Quartz is part, like diamond, of a covalent description where the molecule extends to the scale of the entire crystal, regularly in the three-dimensional space. In addition to this classification, we can observe that: – when Al substitutes Si in the tetrahedron, we must consider the (Al+Si)/O ratio: for example, plagioclase feldspars, which range from albite NaAlSi3O8 to anorthite CaAl2Si2O8, the (Al+Si)/O ratio always being 1/2; – Al is generally in a tetrahedral site, instead of Si, but can be in an octahedral

درصد مانده روی الک و رسم نمودار

هدف ازمایش: به دست اوردن درصد مانده روی الک و رسم نمودار ان و نوع توزیع ذرات در خاک مورد نظر . وسایل مورد نیاز: الک با شماره مش های 20 -30-40-50-70 .ترازو خاک(کاربید سدیم). روند ازمایش: ابتدا 400 گرم از خاک مورد نظر را وزن میکنیم وان را روی الک با سوراخ های بزرگ تر میریزیم تا زمانی الک میکنیم که دیگر خاکی از الک عبور نکند .(حدود 5-3 دقیقه) قسمتی که روی الک مانده را وزن میکنیم وعدد مربوط به ان را یادداشت میکنیم سپس با قسمت خاک زیر الک ادامه ازمایش را با الک های ریزتر انجام میدهیم. E M = _____% G %M . در صد مانده روی الک E . وزن مانده روی الک G. وزن کل خاک اعداد به دست امده از ازمایش: شماره الک وزن مانده روی الک درصد مانده روی الک 20 88/16 %22/4 30 89/61 %47/15 40 19/300 %04/75 50 89/13 %47/3 70 73/3 %93/0 وزن زیر الک اخر =85/1 در صد = %46/0 نتیجه گیری: دانه بندی تر برای خاک های غیر پلاستیک و دانه ریز مناسب است ولی دانه بندی خشک برای تمام خاک ها کاربرد دارد . به طور کلی دانه بندی با تخلخل رابطه عکس دارد یعنی هر چه تخلخل بیشتر باشد دانه بندی ریز تر خواهد بود. بر اساس نتایج بدست امده وبه طور مشخص در نمودار رسم شده بیشترین رنج دانه بندی در مش 40 و30 بوده و کمترین ان در رنج 70 است . خطاهای ازمایش: 1.خطای ترازو 2.مقداری از خاک در سوراخ های الک ها گیر میکند و عملآ در محاسبه حذف میشود. 3.ممکن است زودتر از اینکه تمام خاکی که میتواند از الک عبور کند مرحله بعد را شروع کنیم. 4.در مرحله وزن کردن ممکن است مقداری خاک به اطراف ترازو بریزد و باعث ایجاد خطا گردد.